mykonos2

mykonos2 @ 2009-10-31T07:25:00

2009-10-31T06:26:02Z

Happy birthday,Yuuko-chan!!!

The Emperor and his sons...

2009-10-18T02:02:07Z

A/N: This is the end minna...

Chapter 16

On the eve of the wedding the whole Palace as well the citizens of Konoha were 'aflame'. Itachi and Sasuke, as the Emperors, arranged a ceremony that hadn't been seen every day. Thousands of people from the neighbor countries were invited to a solemness who's splendor suppressed magnificence of all the ceremonies in the last few decades.

Insignia's and crests of the 'great Uchihas' were everywhere to be seen, and were adorning almost every span of the city. The people had never seen such a splendor, not even during the regency of the last Emperor, Fugaku.

Maybe there were bigger or more beautiful cities than Konoha, but the people of this city lived in the most sumptuous surroundings. Tsunade and Jiraya had summoned the best sculptors and artisans to brighten the city before the wedding.

When the entourage of guests from other countries arrived at the city, and walked through the city gates, they must have been captivated by the beauty that surrounded them and by the legion of metallic armors that were standing on the every side of the streets.

The honorable guests of the ceremony were escorted straight to the Palace where they should reside in the next days.

Sovereigns, Emperors, Empresses and their attendants... all of them were captured by the beauty of the old Palace.

A banquet was prepared before the coronation would begin. Naruto's coronation into an Emperor was taking place in the main emporium of the city.

The Great supervisors, Jiraya and Tsunade, ordered the workers to prepare another hall for the banquet, since the Great Hall wasn't big enough for this kind of ceremony. The 'new' hall, with the high ceiling, was mostly 'painted' in an ultramarine color. Many thousands of pulverized Lapis lazuli stones were making the effect. Then the walls of the hall were overlaid with the Uchiha crests.

The second day of the ceremony was fixed for the blonde's coronation.

Naruto, on the other hand, had such a tremor that he almost didn't eat for several days. He even refused to sleep properly, while Sasuke slept like a child. It was easy for the raven since he was used to these kinds of events since his childhood. But in the end, Naruto gained the courage and went through the whole ceremony.

He was sitting on a golden and scarlet velvet covered throne, surrounded by hundreds, no, thousands, of people. The whole throne was set in the main emporium of Konoha where important ceremonies had been held by all the other previous Emperors and Empresses of Konoha.

Itachi and Sasuke were always by the blonde's side, Tsunade and Jiraya in their vicinity. Iruka and Kakashi weren't allowed to be that near him, but Naruto was always able to see them in the crowd.

Naruto, on his own, looked breath-taking. Beautiful as always, and encased in layers of drapery, though his slender waist was to be seen anyway. The layers of the satin and other expensive textile must have cost a fortune.

Naruto remained sitting on the throne while the ceremony transactors were putting the crown on his head.

-“You are an Uchiha from now on.” They told him as the crowd began to shout:

-“Long live the Uchihas!”

The Emperors and Empresses of other countries showed their admiration and worshiping while their delegates, one after another, presenting the gifts of their sovereigns, went towards the new blonde Emperor and kissed the edge of his long sleeves. The honorable guests then returned to the Palace and left the crowd behind to disperse in the emporium.

About a thousand guests were emplaced in the chambers of the Palace, and were joining the celebrations that lasted for several days.

The servants and handmaids had hands full of work, and they could be seen in every hall. The music could be heard in almost every room...

* * *

(Iruka's chamber)

Iruka was pacing around in his room, thinking, while a bunch of girls were carrying out their orders in haste; they were adjusting the chamber, changing the bed-linen, serving the food, removing the wasted candles and bringing the new ones...

The brown-haired man observed them in interest; they were following their orders in excitement, but he could see that they were tired. Catering for more than a thousand guests wasn't such a ‘small thing’.

He felt a wave of tiredness in his body as well. All the celebrations, ceremonies and people were too much at once. He took the occasion to talk to Naruto only a few times during the banquet. He wanted to ease him. It was obvious that the blonde was under pressure and nervous because of so many people. Kakashi and Iruka had big problems with assuring Naruto that his fears weren't right minded, that people loved him and that they weren't dissatisfied with this marriage.

Iruka’s eyes closed.

Oh yes... Kakashi...

He had gotten used to the fact that the captain of the Black's occupied his thoughts most of the time. A smile appeared on his tanned face and his heart started beating faster.

The silver-haired man was taking care that he was always in Iruka's vicinity- he was too obvious. Iruka made it to stay cold on the outside almost the whole time, he was hiding his emotions, but he couldn't lie to himself.

He had to be honest, Kakashi affected him more than he would like to admit. So much had happened inside him since he arrived here in Konoha. Seeing his adopted son again had a great affect on him, the fact that Naruto was going to become an Emperor of Konoha- even more. But what affected him in a special way was Kakashi.

So much mixed emotions were pooling inside him at the thought on the other man.

A smile appeared on his face again as he stopped in the middle of the room, closed his eyes, and shook his head slowly without a word.

'Kakashi...what the hell did you do with me...?' He thought, with that smile still plastered on his face.

-“Y-you don't like it, Master?” Iruka heard a female voice asking. Chocolate-brown eyes opened quickly and glanced at the scared girl.

-“What?”

The black-haired servant folded her hands nervously. “I-I mean...Don't you like the food? We can bring other f-fruits if you like, Master.” She asked in a silent voice.

-“Oh, that...” Iruka noticed that the girl was placing the food, fruits and beverage on the small tables. She must have thought that he wasn't pleased with the choice of the food, so that that's why he shook his head.

-“It's alright. I don't have problems with it.”

He turned around, dismissing the matter. “You're free to go.”

-“If you don't like it, w-we can cha-“

-“Go out, Ladies!”

Oh no...

Iruka knew who that voice belonged to. He turned around again only to see Kakashi standing in the doorway. The silver-haired man clapped with his hands few times loudly, trying to get their attention.

-“Leave the room. You did your job well.”

They hurried towards the doors, and went out, leaving the two men alone in the room. Kakashi closed the doors, and turned around to face Iruka.

A smirk appeared on his face. Iruka just straitened the belt of the mantle he had on.

-“So...” Kakashi began, “I sent them out. We're alone now, Iruka.” He took few steps towards the other man. Iruka stood there without moving. He didn't plan on showing any sign of weakness.

-“What are you doing here?” He asked rather snappish. As soon as Kakashi was in front of him, the silver-haired man's smirk widened, he took in every detail of the tanned man he could see. Iruka's exposed skin, that the mantle didn't hide, made him feel excited all of sudden.

-“Is that everything you have on?” He asked without thinking, ignoring Iruka's question.

Iruka's eyes widened in surprise.

-“What kind of question is that?!” He said as though offended, but Kakashi didn't miss the 'almost smile' on Iruka's lips. The brown-haired man suddenly wanted to turn around and walk away. Kakashi was faster though. He simply grabbed Iruka's hand, preventing him from going.

-“Iruka, don't play around with me. I'm not stupid, and I'm good at reading people's emotions. You were the one who called me here.”

-“I never told you that...” Iruka started to protest, but Kakashi was faster again.

-“Not with words. The most time we weren't even together because of the ceremony, but I read it in your eyes, in you movements...”

Before Iruka had the chance to answer, Kakashi pulled him nearer, encircled his waste with one hand while putting the other one on the brown-haired man's hip.

Iruka felt his belt loosening before the other man had pressed himself even closer. Iruka couldn't help it- he wanted Kakashi to kiss him again like he did the first time, he missed the feeling of the other man's lips against his own...he couldn't fight against that feeling, but he moved his head to the side anyway.

He wanted to 'play' with Kakashi, to see how long the other one will hold out the sweet torture.

-“What is it, Iruka? Don't tell me I understood it wrong...?” Kakashi asked in a mocking tone.

Iruka almost got red. It seemed that Kakashi could really read him like an opened book. But he didn't want to give in this easily. He placed a hand on Kakashi's chest, putting some distance between them.

-“I don't think that this is the right time. It's Naruto's wedding, he-“

-“Naruto has nothing against this,” Kakashi interrupted him, “I talked with him, and we're old enough to decide for ourselves, aren't we... Iruka?” Kakashi asked in a husky voice as he leaned his head forwards and sunk his teeth into the exposed skin of Iruka's neck.

The brown-haired man's breath hitched at Kakashi's sudden reaction. It surprised him, but he decided to allow him that.

-“B-but, maybe he won't like it if all of this is going too fast...” Iruka tried to say the sentence in a normal voice.

-“Naruto isn't in the room,” Kakashi continued talking in that husky voice of his,” He can't see anything... ne, Iruka?” He pressed the brown-haired man closer as his lips found their way to Iruka's ear.

-“But i- if he...” Iruka tried to say something, but forgot what he actually wanted to say when he felt Kakashi's tongue playing with his ear.

-“Oh... Kami...” Was everything he could utter out.

The feeling was heavenly, but he had to stay calm- he already promised to himself that he wouldn't give in that easily. He pushed Kakashi away a little, with his hand still lingering on the other man's chest.

-“It's enough, Kakashi. I don't want to lie to Naruto...”

-“Iruka,” Kakashi suddenly said in a domineering voice, “Don't resist me. You want it as well.” He grabbed Iruka's chin with the hand that was on Iruka's hip a second ago, and made the younger man face him. He pressed him closer with the other one. He wasn't going to accept a 'no'...

-“I never said I don't want it.” Iruka began, but it was enough for Kakashi to hear. He simply moved his head closer and placed his lips over Iruka's.

His grip on the brown-haired man's chin loosened when he felt Iruka's hands encircling his waste. He let the hand lower itself, and slipped it slowly into the mantle, feeling Iruka's warm skin.

The younger man didn't flinch, and, much to Kakashi's surprise deepened the kiss while sucking playfully on Kakashi's tongue. The silver-haired man let out a low moan, he loved it.

Iruka then pushed himself off of the other man without warning.

-“Go to your chamber now...”

-“Strange way to say good bye,” Kakashi said, “Why are you complicating everything...?” He asked as he removed his hand slowly from inside of the mantle.

-“I'm not...” Iruka protested silently, “But...” He glanced up at Kakashi, “You know what?”

Kakashi quirked an eye-brow.

-“You can sleepover here if you want to.”

A strange smirk appeared on Kakashi's face. This night will be interesting indeed...

* * *

(At the same time)

Sasuke, Itachi and Tsunade were occupying one of the private chambers, lolled into the comfy pillows, and lying on divans. Tiredness could be read on their faces...

They almost fell asleep, since comfortable silence was filling the chamber. Nothing could be heard except the music somewhere in the background. The people in the city were celebrating until late of the night.

The Black's opened the doors and Jiraya joined them.

-“You too?” The white-haired man broke the silence with the simple question.

No one moved.

-“Hmmm...?” Was everything the blonde woman uttered out.

Jiraya sat down onto one of the unoccupied divans. “I said- 'You too?' Are you as tired as me?”

Several moans could be heard as Jiraya started laughing.

-“It seems that Naruto is the only one who has energy for nonsense... I saw him playing around with those friends of his a second ago. Those little girls, dancers...” Jiraya said getting the attention of the others.

-“Playing?” It was Sasuke.

-“Jumping around, running through the halls and chambers,” He shook his head, “Kids...”

-“Great, now we have another child ruling over this country.” Tsunade said mockingly, ignoring the glares she received from the two Emperors. “I'm asking myself where he gets all of that energy.” It was a rhetorical question actually.

No one really knew the answer on that one.

-“Mhmm,” Jiraya nodded in approval, “I'm asking myself the same lately... Although he seemed very stressed these days.”

-“How wouldn't he, the most important gazes were directed at him in the last few days.” Itachi joined the conversation.

-“I had to plead with him to eat something,” Tsunade added worriedly, “He would take a bite or two, but he was mostly drinking tea, and refused to eat...”

-“He didn't even want to sleep,” Sasuke suddenly said, “I had even bigger problems with making him sleep.”

-“That is why he always would fall asleep in my classes,” Tsunade laughed, “I had to teach him the Uchiha genealogy. He learned it, of course, all the names of Uchiha Emperors in last three hundred years, but he would always fall asleep in my lap...” A smile appeared on her face, “He is such a wonderful child.” Everyone could see that she loved him in a special way. She had become a mother-figure to the blonde in all this years.

-“The most important thing is that he's alright now,” Itachi said as he patted Kyuubi. The fox was with him the whole time. It couldn't be with Naruto for a few days, so that the red fur ball found its company in the older Uchiha.

They nodded in silence.

* * *

(Later. Sasuke's and Naruto's bedroom)

Sasuke entered the chamber in the hope to find Naruto.

The moment he stepped in, he stopped and threw a glance around.

Their room was a mess...

The long curtains on the windows were dislodged, as if someone were hiding behind them or playing with them, pillows could be found in every corner, some of the low tables were bowled over...

And in the middle of all of this, on their bed, on the crumpled bed-linen, were the three of them... sleeping...

Sasuke drew nearer to the splendid bed, step after step, careful not to wake them up.

Now standing beside the bed, he observed them. A smile appeared on his face. They were looking so sweet and innocent: Naruto was breathing in a steady rhythm through his slightly opened mouth, with his hand thrown over the pink-haired girl's waist while she slept with her head placed on Naruto's abdomen. Ino was curled on his other side, with her head leaned onto the blonde's hand that was laying on the bed.

Sasuke didn't punish the girls for what they had done with Naruto. His anger had disappeared with time, and he understood that this was a normal interacting between those three.

He leaned forward and nudged the girls slowly, careful not to wake Naruto up. Sakura was the first one to wake up.

-“Sakura?” Sasuke whispered out.

She glanced up at the source of the voice, and her green eyes widened in surprise. She stared at him, now fully awake, and didn't move, as though she was frozen.

-“Yes, your Majesty?” It was Ino's voice.

Sasuke put a finger on his lips, signalizing for them to be silent.

-“Everything is alright. Just leave the room, I want to be alone with Naruto.” Sasuke whispered out again.

They didn't move. Sakura glanced at the blonde girl and Ino spoke again.

-“Naruto told us to stay.”

This was a surprise for the raven. Not the fact that Naruto had told them to stay- after all of this stress, the blonde was glad to have someone who he could play around with... Literally. It surprised him that the servants had the nerve to withstand him. The two girls were doing that more often lately. They refused to be obedient since Naruto had become an Emperor.

-“Leave the room.” Sasuke hissed through his clenched teeth.

-“But Naruto is an Emperor now, and he told us to stay.” Sakura's whisper filled the silent room.

-“And I'm telling you to go. And hurry up before he wakes up. Now.”

Seeing that the older Emperor was serious, they left the bed carefully, and then the room shortly afterwards.

Now that the weight of the other bodies had disappeared, Naruto shifted into a better position. He shifted to his left side, and continued sleeping.

Sasuke climbed onto the bed and pressed Naruto's shoulder down until he was lying on his back again. Then he straddled the blonde, placing his left knee left by Naruto's hip, and the right knee on the other side. He trapped his head with his hands, so that the blonde couldn't move.

He leaned in and placed a kiss on the blonde's nose. Then he kissed him again, and then again... and again...

The small, caring kisses were pouring like rain until Naruto woke up. Blue eyes blinked open, and glanced up at the ‘intruder’.

-“Mmmm... koi...” Naruto's lips formed a wide smile.

Sasuke kissed those smiling lips again. “Good morning, my cute wife.” He whispered softly.

-“It's night...”

Then he realized what Sasuke said.

-“And don't call me wife!”

Sasuke almost covered his ears because of the sudden shriek.

-“You loud-mouth.” He said before he leaned forwards and placed another kiss on the blonde's lips.

Naruto turned his head to the side after the kiss. “Where are Ino and Sakura?”

-“I sent them out.”

-“Nuhh... don't tell me you were rude to them again?”

-“They refuse to be obedient lately,” He ignored Naruto's question, “Something like this wasn’t happening while my father was still ruling... The servants once used to listen to their emperors.”

Naruto tried to move, and Sasuke removed his hands, so that the blonde could sit up.

-“Are you listening to me?” The raven asked as he observed Naruto leaving the bed.

-“Yes. I just can't help you with that, that's all.” The blonde said and stretched his muscles lazily. This movement reminded Sasuke of Kyuubi for a second. He shook his head lightly just as Naruto headed towards the balcony. He stood up and followed him.

They went out onto the fresh air.

The night was bringing a special allurement for the city. The lights of Konoha were making the whole scene magnificent.

Naruto rested upon the marble curb of the balcony, observed the lights, and listened to the music that could be heard. The people down there were celebrating day and night. Most of them wouldn't sleep until sunrise.

Sasuke stepped up to the blond and hugged him from behind without a word. He placed one hand on Naruto's, that lingered on the cold marble, and then kissed the exposed skin of Naruto's tanned neck.

Naruto leaned into the touch; the warmth of Sasuke's body was attracting him.

Sasuke heard a happy sigh coming from the blonde before he began speaking.

-“Sasuke... I don't know how to thank you... for everything- your love, your trust, for you just being there for me and with me...”

-“Naruto, please...” Sasuke said softly, “Don't be pathetic. I know what you want to say. I feel the same.”

Naruto nodded in understanding before his laughter filled the silence.

Sasuke was slightly taken aback by the happy aura that surrounded the blonde suddenly.

-“What is it?” He asked as he started smiling as well.

-“You know...” Naruto turned around, took Sasuke's hands and kissed him, “Something just popped up in my head.”

Sasuke arched an eyebrow in curiosity.

-“Now I can die happily...”

Sasuke was silent for a moment or two.

-“Why?” He asked in a whisper.

Naruto's lips formed a beautiful smile, his cerulean eyes softened. He leaned forwards, and hugged the confused raven tightly.

-"Nunc scio, quid sit amor..." *

The end.

*-“Now I know what love is...” (Latin)

A/N: First of all, I would like to thank to everyone who was reading/reviewing/liking/loving this story. I enjoyed reading your comments, and I hope I’ll get to see more of them with the time. Thank you for sticking up with me until the end (of the story, of course…) and if you liked this one, you’ll surely like my other one as well. It’s called ‘Dangerous’, but it’s not finished yet thought… aside from that- the chapters are very long, so you’ll have a lot to read… *grin*

Thank you again…

Dangerous (Sunday III)

2009-10-18T00:53:35Z

* * *

Their ride back to the city was pleasant, and Naruto aalmost fell asleep in the carriage… and he would have surely fell in a light slumber if there wasn’t a thing that kept him awake the whole time. Adrenaline ran through his veins as he tried not to look suspicious. It was true that the blonde was hiding something- something that Sasuke wasn’t supposed to see… at least for now.

He smiled inwardly as he pressed the elbow of his right arm closer to his body, feeling the cloth… the cloth that should help him surprise Sasuke… in a very special way…

His hart was racing at the mere thought.

He was lost in his thoughts, making his plans, and then, before he understood what was happening, a lackey opened the coach’s door. Naruto now noticed that the carriage had stopped moving.

He looked through the window, spotting the lights coming from the mansion- the Uchiha mansion. Naruto stood up first, pressing the textile tight against his waist, and went to Hinata. He tried not to leave an impression of being excited- what he was doing that moment.

He smiled and took her hand into his left one, and kissed her. He wished them good night and got quickly out, moving away from the light of the lantern the lackey was holding in his hand.

He made his way towards the mansion’s entrance, but then lowered his pace, waiting for Sasuke to reach him.

It wouldn’t seem very polite if he just entered the villa that didn’t belong to him.

As he expected, Sasuke was at his side in no time, and they climbed up the marble stairs to the entrance doors.

The mansion was quiet as they entered.

It was late and very possible that the most of the employees were already sleeping, although this villa left the impression of always being this silent, and almost empty, even during the day.

They climbed upstairs together, reaching the door of the room Naruto slept in last night. Sasuke’s room was a story above.

Naruto felt as if he had déjà vu, remembering Sasuke and him in this same hall, maybe even in the same time, as they…

Naruto closed his eyes, blocking the memory out of his mind. There was something he planned on doing, there wasn’t time for such thoughts right now.

-“Naruto-” He heard as Sasuke began speaking, but he didn’t let the raven finish his sentence.

-“Sasuke.” He said in a firm voice as he turned around, glad that it was almost pitch black in the hall, “I know that I’ll be going home now, but I want to talk to you, so…” He cleared his throat in a nervous manner, “… can you come into my- I mean, this room,” He pointed at the door on his right side, “in few minutes?”

Sasuke said nothing. To him, it seemed perfectly logic for them to go right now into the room and talk with each other, but it seemed Naruto didn’t want that.

He planned on doing something. But what?

Sasuke really didn’t know.

He gave the blonde a nod, but assuming that Naruto couldn’t see that in the darkness, he answered with an ‘of course’. Naruto smiled lightly before disappearing into the nearby room.

Sasuke stood there, in the dark hall, for about few more seconds before he moved, heading towards his own room.

He closed the doors behind himself slowly, and his gaze immediately fell on the clock that was in his room, standing on the chimney that was made from the best, most finest ‘Cioccolato Cremo’ marble.

Almost half an hour until midnight…

He lolled himself into a sofa beside the chimney lazily. Leaning onto the pillow, he crossed his arms over his chest, being in deep thoughts. He actually didn’t know what else to do. He spent some time sitting there in silence before he stood up and walked around the room.

He went to a decorative night table and lit up a single candle. Although, he didn’t really need a light, he knew every inch of his room without looking.

He paced through the room again.

He walked beside the large, but lonesome, bed- he thought for a second ironically- and went over the white cushy carpet in between the sofas that were placed in front of the chimney. He glanced at the clock again.

More than just ‘few minutes’ passed. Almost 10 minutes passed since he came into his room.

He sighed silently.

That was hopefully enough time for the blonde.

He stepped out of his room and headed down again. As he walked downstairs, his heart began racing suddenly. He felt curious.

Why was Naruto behaving like this? He was planning on doing something, but what exactly…? It intrigued him, it interested him fervently. He felt like a small, curious child for a moment. He knocked on the door of Naruto’s room.

But he didn’t receive an answer.

The raven waited for few seconds before curiosity overcame him completely and he opened the door…

… and his whole body went rigid in shock.

His jaw almost hit the floor as he observed, wide-eyed, the sight in front of him. He wasn’t in the condition to speak… and even if he would have been- he wouldn’t have known what to say. He just starred from his current place in silence.

Sprawled over the white sheets, lay Naruto with an equally snow-white marquis shirt on him- the same one like that the blonde girl had on the wedding. Wait-

Sasuke connected all the pieces together and understood suddenly. Yes… now everything seemed perfectly logic: the blonde disappeared, separating himself from the rest of the group, and then he reappeared again, acting strangely. Acting like he was hiding something. And that something was this shirt- the same one the girls had on whilst singing… Naruto probably went to the girls asking them if he could get the cloth.

But Sasuke stopped thinking about that for now.

This was the most erotic sight he saw in his life. He couldn’t even compare it with his dreams. The bright moonlight was illuminating the bed and Naruto’s erotic appearance. Sasuke’s obsidian eyes followed the contours of the blonde’s whole body, finally stopping on the tanned, naked thighs.

Naruto moved.

The blonde male raised his upper body from the soft mattress slowly. One edge of his white, wide-collared shirt slid down, revealing his naked shoulder. Sasuke’s heart skipped a beat at the sight of more bare skin.

Naruto lifted his gaze, their eyes met.

The blonde licked his lips slowly, closed his baby blue eyes and laid down once again, stretching his body like a little kitten, extending his arms over his head while the shirt threatened to withdraw itself and reveal more. He knew what effect this move had on Sasuke, he didn’t need to look at the bulge in the raven’s pants.

The beautiful sound of Naruto’s light moan of longing reached Sasuke’s ears. The blonde glanced up at him again and a wave of irresistible carving and lust overwhelmed him as he looked at the blonde’s face. His pink lips parted, cheeks heated up, awakened desires radiated from Prussian blue eyes…

Naruto’s hand moved suddenly lower… sliding over the tanned neck and lower, over the white cloth, and even lower… Naruto went over the place where his nipple was with his fingers, caressing and touching himself before he arched up, moaning out shamelessly.

The already short shirt went even higher and that attracted Sasuke’s full attention… Oh Lord, a little bit more, just little bit higher and the raven would be able to…

…obsidian eyes were longing to see more…

This was an open invitation- a call for a love game. And who was he, Sasuke Uchiha, to refuse…?

His mind was having a rich imagination… with Naruto and him on that bed, on the floor, on the table… in every damn room of this mansion… The raven closed his eyes, biting his lip, trying to control himself. And that was hard.

His hand was still clutching the door handle that almost threatened to break his pressure. His manhood was pulsating in his, now tight, pants, throbbing with the desire he repressed this whole three years. Naruto moaned again, pleadingly, as if telling the raven to finally take him. That pushed Sasuke’s self-control to the limits.

He opened his eyes again.

Naruto was watching him. The blonde wanted to give in to him completely, to experience the awakened passion and satisfy his greed and hunger of the lust he felt.

-“Sasuke…” The half moan, half whisper resounded through the room, Naruto’s whole appearance became mystique and mysterious, yet so erotic… it confused Sasuke, it invaded all his senses…

But he was an Uchiha. He got control of himself. His eyes closed tightly, he took few deep breaths.

Coal eyes opened again after some time, looking directly at Naruto, not his body.

He felt hurt all of sudden.

Naruto didn’t have the right to do this to him. He couldn’t play with his love, his desire and longing like this. It was cruel.

Didn’t the blonde understand? He told him already, didn’t he!? It wasn’t his body what the raven wanted… he wanted Naruto!

Before he thought out what he would say, his heart, his emotions spoke on their own.

-“You don’t have to dress like a roman slave to attract my attention.” He said curtly.

Naruto’s body rose again, he watched Sasuke in pure wonder. The last traces of lust were disappearing from his blue eyes, confusion with a slight mix of fear appeared in them instead.

-“Sasuke?” Naruto couldn’t understand what just happened. Sasuke was angry, but why?

He wanted him. Naruto really wanted him. He was ready, he felt ready to go all the way. Didn’t Sasuke himself tell that he wanted him as well?

He didn’t get a chance to ask any further questions. Sasuke disappeared. He went away, with angriness written all over his face, leaving the door opened behind him.

* * *

He knocked on the door in front of him.

And then did it again. But he didn’t receive an answer.

The blonde glanced at Kakashi who was standing on his left, holding a candlestick in his hand, ready to bring him back home. Naruto wanted to do something before leaving.

He knocked again, turning his head to the massive wooden door again. “Sasuke, I am sorry.”

He waited.

The door opened after few seconds.

-“Naruto…” Sasuke managed to say only that before the blonde embraced him gently. Sasuke sighed, let go of the door handle and returned the hug.

-“I am sorry. I shouldn’t have reacted like that. My behavior was ridiculous…” He said silently to the blonde who clung onto him.

Naruto’s grip tightened. Sasuke stopped.

-“It’s alright, I understand. And it’s my fault. I’m sorry.” How many times did he apologize to Sasuke this weekend? He surely caused much more fuss than he wanted. “Kakashi will take me home. Good night, Sasuke.”

Now Sasuke’s grip tightened. It was as thought he didn’t want to let the blonde move.

-“Naruto?”

The blonde glanced up at him. Sasuke covered his lips in a chaste kiss. “Good night, angel.”

Then he slowly let go.

Naruto waited for the raven to say or do something else, but as he did nothing except for observing him calmly, he propped himself on his feet and kissed Sasuke slowly, sensually, enjoying in the welcoming warmness of the other man’s lips.

He felt Kakashi’s gaze on them and separated himself from the older man.

He turned to go. Kakashi followed him after sending quick nod to his boss.

-“I will send you a letter, angel.” Naruto heard before Sasuke closed the door of his room.

He smiled. He wasn’t even angry on Sasuke anymore for using that nickname.

* * *

-Later. Warlingham. –

-“You fell asleep again!?”

Naruto winced in his sleep. He needed several moments to understand what just happened.

He threw a glance around the carriage. There was no body except for him, and it was dark. It wasn’t a wonder he fell asleep for the fourth time now. He was dead tired and he was sleepy.

The blonde opened the door of the coach slightly, noticing that it became slower.

He peeped out curiously.

-“Excuse me, Kakashi, what did you say!?” The fresh breeze swept his sleepiness away.

-“We are there!” He heard Kakashi who pulled onto the reins in that moment, and the two horses that were carrying the coach made a halt.

The carriage stopped and Naruto looked at his house left.

He expected to see lights, at least a lantern in front of the entrance doors, but everything was dark.

Kakashi got off from the coach and opened its door fully. Naruto went out as well, stretching his muscles lazily, trying to get rid of the oncoming sleepiness.

-“Are they sleeping…?” Kakashi pointed at the house, “I know that it’s very late, but still…”

Naruto shrugged vaguely.” I don’t know.” He said and yawned. Kakashi ruffled the blonde’s hair playfully and smiled.

-“Well see you, Blondie.” He said and climbed onto the bank again.

Naruto moved away from the road, observing Kakashi turning the coach before he strike out with the reins, cutting through the air with a whiff, and the horses set going.

Just as he went away from the blonde who was still standing at the same place, watching the coach, Kakashi turned around to him.

-“And send regards to that handsome employee of yours!” He shouted to him.

Naruto stood in silence, wide eyed.

-“Iruka…?” He whispered to himself. What did Kakashi want from Iruka?

The coach went away into the darkness, heading towards London again. Naruto breathed deeply in through his nose, filling his lungs with the fresh air, and closed his eyes for a short moment. How tired he was…

He turned around shortly afterwards, and approached his house. The flowers beside the pathway caught his eye. Iruka was really applying to it. He was an excellent gardener, and beside that, he was collecting and planting various medicinal herbs. Anyhow, there was always the scent of blossoming flowers around their house.

He climbed upstairs and went to the entrance doors.

The blonde grabbed the handle and opened them. The doors were unlocked. The only way he could explain this was that maybe they were already sleeping and, not knowing when the blonde will return, left the doors unlocked so he can come inside. That was very strange to him, but what could he do…

He stepped into the long hall and closed the door behind him. It was dark in the house.

He went towards a large red wood shelve in the hall and found a candle in the darkness. The blonde glanced at the opposite side, inside the kitchen, and saw a lightened, but almost fully wasted, candle standing at the dining table. He went inside the kitchen, drawing the new candle nearer to the other one. It lightened up immediately.

He exchanged them and took the candlestick in his hand.

As he threw a look around the beautiful kitchen, he noticed that it was bathing in the moonlight, maybe the candles weren’t even needed here. Naruto felt thirsty and decided to drink something before going to the bed.

He stepped up to the worktops, thinking about what would be taking him the less time to make right now, as he suddenly catch a glimpse of something white.

There was a cup of tea.

He brought the white cup to his nose, inhaling its scent. It was a strange, new scent, which reminded him on citrus. He scoffed.

Did Iruka made this for him maybe?

He felt thirsty again.

Oh well… it couldn’t disserve him to drink it, and it smelled good as well. His lips connected with the porcelain before he drank the liquid in few gulps. He lowered the cup down into the sink then, and sighed.

Yes, it really smelled good. He could swear the tea relaxed his whole body all of sudden.

The blonde went out of the kitchen with the candle in his hands, and climbed upstairs.

Everything was silent. The hall was dark. On the end was Iruka’s room- nothing could be heard from there. On his right side was his own room, and on his left Kyuubi’s.

He stopped, thinking about what to do.

He knew on what terms he was with his brother before he left the house, and he didn’t want that tension to continue between them. He was thinking about Kyuubi as his eyelids began lowering themselves again. How sleepy he was… Was that even normal anymore. He never felt this exhausted before.

The blonde decided.

He will go to change himself quickly and then he’ll go into Kyuubi’s bed silently. Naruto was sure that his brother won’t be angry to find him in his bed tomorrow morning. It wouldn’t be the first time that happened.

Holding the candlestick carefully, he entered his own room, found a shirt and shorts for sleeping and went into the bathroom.

He placed the candle on the edge of the luxurious marble bath tub, deciding that he was too lazy to have a bath now, but choosing to do something else to refresh himself somehow. He took a ewer and filled it with, rather colder, water.

Then he undressed himself, stepped inside the tub and, paying attention not to moisten the candle, poured the water down his tired body. He mostly did it to refresh and awake himself.

He closed his eyes, but regretted it immediately.

He felt dizzy all of sudden, the blonde almost fell from weariness. He opened his eyes quickly and went out, holding onto the tub’s edge tightly. Maybe it would be better if he went to sleep right now, he had the feeling he would collapse or faint if he continued standing any longer.

Naruto wrapped a fluffy towel around his waist, taking his clothes in one hand, and holding the candle in the other one. He went out, letting the door open behind him.

The blonde slowly stepped inside Kyuubi’s room and found- no one.

He blinked few times, in wonder as well as because his eyelids began closing again. The room was completely illuminated by the moonlight that reached even the empty bed.

But where was Kyuubi? Was he working until late again?

Naruto sighed at that.

But he couldn’t remain standing at the same place anymore. He blew the candle off and closed the door. He put the candle onto Kyuubi’s work-table and went to the bed.

The blonde toweled his still wet body quickly and sat onto the edge of the large bed naked.

It was so beautiful to sit onto the soft mattress that lowered under his weight. He sprawled his whole body over it. Everything smelled so beautiful, on cleanness, on flowers… and on Kyuubi… Naruto smiled and let out a sound of complacency, letting his hands wander over the white, thin blankets.

He was almost asleep…

Then he suddenly remembered being naked and blushed at that. He almost fell asleep naked on Kyuubi’s bed- what would his brother say if he saw that…

Naruto laughed out softly as his left hand searched for the clothes he placed onto the edge of the bed… maybe he should stay like this…

…the blonde didn’t even know what he was thinking…

He pulled one sleeve slowly, with great sufferance, on his left arm… it was so hard to do that…he didn’t understand…

His head fell back onto the mattress again, he closed his eyes…

…that was the last thing he did before falling into a deep slumber…

* * *

Kyuubi didn’t exactly know how late it was as he returned home. The only thing sure was that midnight passed long ago.

He came into the entrance hall and searched for a candle in the large shelf. He lightened it before turning to lock the doors. He cursed inwardly. This was becoming a natural occurrence lately. This wasn’t the first time he returned home, bound up in a conversation, after midnight. Even Naruto warned him not to work that much.

Naruto…

Kyuubi sighed despondently.

The red head went into the kitchen and sat onto a chair.

He didn’t know where Naruto was or what he was doing the whole weekend. Or what the Uchiha did to the blonde. His jaw clenched at the sudden thought. That corroded him. It rankled him from inside that he sent the blonde to a stranger just like that, not doing anything to prevent all of this, but what could he do…?

Two days. Two damn long days. The time never passed this slowly, it felt like a whole week passed.

It hurt him… it wringed him dry because he didn’t know what was happening. His brother could have been in danger and he wouldn’t have known that, he wasn’t there to protect him.

The older Uzumaki heir was ragging.

He decided to calm himself, he inhaled deeply, and slid his hand through his hair in a relaxing manner.

The red-haired man remembered what Iruka told him. He warned him that such thoughts and all of that bustling was damaging his health- and the older man was right.

Kyuubi wanted to flee from all the worries and avoid his emotions as well, and he suppressed them with work. This was the third night in a row he stayed this long to work on arrangements for the selling of one fragment of their domain to an interested vendee, and buying another part of land to connect it with the resident domain. All of those appointments and the paper work were averting his attention in some degree, but he would always return home late.

And the worst thing was that he couldn’t just go to the bed and sleep. He couldn’t fall asleep. So many thoughts troubled him… and Naruto wasn’t there…

And the blonde was always there, he would sleep beside him silently, and he would allay him when he himself couldn’t sleep…

…but he wasn’t there now.

And Kyuubi accused the Uchiha for that. And he hated him for that.

The older man stole his brother away.

As much the thought sounded childish, he felt exactly like that. He was tired from everything, tired from the work, from worries, from vigilance…

Iruka noticed that. The brown-haired man was worried because of Naruto, but because of Kyuubi as well. And that is why he suggested helping Kyuubi in some way and making him a tea. For sleeping, the older man said.

Kyuubi knew that Iruka had and collected many different plants, and he loved gardening. That is why Kyuubi told him that he had the freedom to implant everything he wanted around the house.

He didn’t really believe that a tea could make him sleep, but he could always try…

He looked around the kitchen. Iruka said he will leave him a cup of tea here in the kitchen, and, if he possibly returned earlier home, to let it cool down. He was supposed to drink it cold.

Kyuubi looked around again, but didn’t see the tea.

He scowled in concentration as he stood up from the chair. As far as he remembered, Iruka said that, beside Klamath weed, that had sedative quality, and lavender, there was a little bit of certain essential oil made from Lemon balm.

Iruka said something like Melissa officinalis, but Kyuubi wasn’t really sure. Basically, it should have the scent of citrus.

But he didn’t feel the scent of citrus or lemon anywhere in the kitchen. He came up to the worktops and placed the candle down before he saw the cup- in the sink. And empty.

His eyebrow went up at that. He raised the cup and brought it closer to his face. It had the light scent of lemon.

But why was it empty?

He scoffed. He couldn’t believe that Iruka would jest like this. The brown-haired man was rather serious. Naruto was the one who liked to make pranks.

Kyuubi sighed quickly, placed the cup down again and went out of the kitchen. Oh well… he’ll try to sleep on his own, and he’ll ask Iruka about this tomorrow morning. Maybe the man didn’t succeed in making the tea and spilled the liquor. Kyuubi didn’t know- everything could be possible.

He just reached the last stair as he glanced at the room right. Naruto’s room.

Did the blonde return already? It must be he did, and Kyuubi hoped that- it was very late, and the Uchiha told him ‘one weekend’, not Monday as well, and Monday began long ago.

He wanted to look into Naruto’s room and assure himself that he was there, in safety, but he abandoned that thought. Maybe Naruto returned short time ago and wasn’t still asleep. Maybe the blonde would get angry at him again if he just burst into the room in the middle of the night…

It could be possible- the blonde was angry at him as he left for London, wasn’t he?

He didn’t want the things to stay like that. He wanted the blonde to come into his embrace like he always did, to kiss him on the cheek, come into his bed every night… he wanted everything to be normal again.

He decided to talk to Naruto tomorrow. He will apologize again, he will do anything that was needed…

Kyuubi massaged his temples, feeling an oncoming headache. He was really tired from everything.

The red-haired man went up to the large bathroom, noticing for the first time that the door was opened. He looked inside, but found no body. He shrugged in wonder but said nothing.

Kyuubi undressed himself, putting his night mantle on.

He washed his face with cold water, trying to make the headache go away. It didn’t work. He glanced at his reflection in the mirror. Narrowed honey-brown eyes were looking back at him behind few strands of red hair. A small smile found itself on his lips as something occurred in his mind. Naruto was always telling him how beautiful hair he had and how jealous he was that he himself didn’t inherit such red hair from their mother.

‘Why?’ Kyuubi was always asking himself. The blonde hair befitted him perfectly.

…how much he wanted his brother…

Kyuubi saw lust in his own eyes and flinched. He closed his eyes. What was he thinking about!?

He couldn’t do that.

Naruto wouldn’t understand it.

He shook his head trying to get rid of such thoughts, and then went out, heading towards his own room. He opened the door slowly and stepped inside, trying not to wake the other house members. He inhaled deeply and turned around with the intention to go directly into the bed, he was too exhausted to work right now.

He stopped breathing. The red head almost choked in surprise and wonder.

His heart was racing. He placed a hand over his chest where his heart was, feeling the rapid rhythm of his heartbeat, and remembered to let out the breath he was holding. He tried to relax again…

Not only was Naruto in his room, in his bed- he was also completely naked. Except for the sleeve of the white shirt that barely covered his left arm.

Kyuubi came nearer hesitatingly. He felt somehow strange, he didn’t exactly know what to do.

Naruto never came to him like this.

-“N-Naruto…?” It came out as a whisper. Kyuubi cleared his throat and tried again, but the blonde didn’t even flinch.

He was laying on his back, with parted lips, looking like he was in a deep sleep. There wasn’t a chance of Kyuubi waking him anytime soon.

Kyuubi sighed nervously and came up to the blonde. He pulled on the sleeve and freed the blonde from the cloth, then he took the shorts that lay on the bed, unused, as well, and placed everything on a chair.

He returned to his brother again, not knowing what to do.

It was then when he noticed something. He covered his eyes with a palm and sighed for the third time. Dear Lord… he was having an erection. He bit his lip as lust overcame him fully. He was absolutely turned on by the sight in front of him.

He bit his lip harder.

‘I shouldn’t be thinking such things, I shouldn’t be thinking such things…’ He repeated inwardly like a mantra. But his body didn’t seem to listen to him.

He lowered his palm slowly and looked at the blonde’s whole body. He was so beautiful, so attractive… so sinuous…

Kyuubi wanted him. He wanted him so much.

Every night the blonde would come into his bed, he would want to do things to him… many different things, he wanted to pleasure him, to love him the whole night long…

Kyuubi lowered his hand further, unbuckling the mantle’s belt, and took the erection into his hand firmly. He was so hard… so eager…

He gave himself few steady pumps, but then stopped abruptly. He didn’t want to come yet, and he knew he wouldn’t last long, observing Naruto like this.

Someone else occurred in his head all of sudden- the Uchiha. But because of a completely different reason.

Did he see Naruto like this? Did he maybe do something to the blonde…? Did he even-

Kyuubi gritted his teeth in fury.

He let the emotions take over. He felt possessive all of sudden. How did that man have the nerve to take away something that is his? He had the feeling as if someone stole away something that belonged only to him. A part of him. He was losing control. He didn’t have the strength to come to himself again. He wanted the blonde for so long…

… and he did something he hardly ever allowed himself- he devoted himself to the temptation and longing that lingered deep inside of him. He set free that side of him he swore he would never free.

Kyuubi climbed onto the bed, settling himself beside the blonde. He watched in awe.

The blonde was so beautiful.

He went with his fingertips over the flawless skin of the blonde’s left cheek, then over his chin. He traveled lower, over the neck- and stopped.

His eyes narrowed in rage. There was a bite mark on the tanned skin. A pang of jealousy shot through his chest, only to be replaced with possessiveness instead.

He glanced lower, his fingers slid slowly over the beautiful chest and abdomen, pausing there for a while. He lowered his head and followed the same path, with his lips now. It aroused him, to touch the blonde like this, to caress him so intimately.

He returned his head in the previous position again, this time licking his way down while the curious fingers went lower, enjoying in the warm, soft skin.

Naruto let out a silent noise.

Kyuubi glanced up. He has completely forgotten what he was doing. He forgot about the fact that Naruto could wake up.

The blonde’s lips were parted slightly, but that was everything. He didn’t wake up.

Kyuubi swallowed the fear that overcame his whole body and tried to think rationally. Why wasn’t Naruto waking up? Every normal person would have woken up until now, wouldn’t they-

-something occurred in his mind. But… that couldn’t be possible… That would mean that Iruka’s sleeping tea was really working. Was it possible that Naruto was the one who drank the tea before him?

Deep inside, he secretly hoped that it was true. He didn’t have the intention to stop with his current actions any time soon.

Kyuubi placed his lips over Naruto’s parted ones. He almost melted in pleasure. How long did he want to do this, to kiss Naruto like this…? To show the blonde how much he wanted him and loved him. The kiss was gentle, affectionate.

Then he pulled slowly away and observed Naruto. The blonde didn’t wake up.

His hand, that was still lingering on the blonde’s lower regions, moved, stroking Naruto’s thighs, then inner thighs. Kyuubi increased his pressure, forcing his legs apart, moving his hand higher now. Naruto opened up, letting the other man take full advantage of this new position.

Kyuubi’s heart threatened to jump out of his chest from sexual excitement.

He kissed the blonde again, harder this time, pressing his lips against Naruto’s. He licked Naruto’s lower lip very slowly, enjoying in every moment. He repeated his movement, licking the pink lips again, watching if Naruto would at least stir in his sleep.

The blonde didn’t react at all.

Kyuubi’s hard member twitched at that information. He continued caressing the younger male, letting his fingers wander. He slid from the inner thigh higher, reaching the blonde’s entrance.

Naruto’s body winced lightly at that, his legs spread wider. Kyuubi waited for few moments. He noticed that the blonde was still asleep. He moved his body over Naruto’s, straddling the blonde before lowering his head slightly after taking Naruto’s member into his hand carefully. It was soft, but Kyuubi intended to change that in the near future.

He lowered further, licking the head of the blonde’s organ. He went down to the base, giving Naruto a firm, long lick. He heard Naruto breathing out silently. The red-head glanced up. Nothing… he was still sleeping.

He looked at the blonde’s member again in excitement, and licked his lips before taking it into his mouth, slackening it with his tongue. Naruto still wasn’t hard and Kyuubi made it to engulf him whole. He adapted more pressure, creating vacuum, and pulled up. The cock began hardening at that. Naruto let out a breath again.

Kyuubi almost got a heart-attack as he heard it, he released Naruto’s member and glanced quickly up. Naruto was still asleep. Kyuubi couldn’t believe it. Was Naruto maybe pretending to be asleep?

He moved up and covered the blonde’s lips with his own in a soft kiss. Naruto didn’t react. He really was asleep…

Kyuubi sighed quietly.

As the fear inside him faded, he felt the arousement building up again. The red-haired man returned to his previous task. The semi-hard cock came into his view, making his own twitch in excitement again. He took it into his mouth, sucking on it. Softly as he licked down, and increasing his pressure as he went higher, letting only the tip of the erection stay in his mouth. He took the base of the cock in his hand then, holding it steady, as his tongued played with the head and the sensitive slit on the tip.

He heard a breathy moan.

Judging Naruto’s current face expression, he was in pleasure. He was spreading his legs wider apart. Kyuubi watched him whole. Exciting breaths leaving his parted lips, the naked chest heaving up and down in the process, a, now fully hard, erection begging for his attention, tanned legs spread wide apart…

It was a sight to behold, the view was purely erotic.

He grabbed his own cock, giving it few firm pumps, but then he stopped abruptly.

He was hard as rock. He couldn’t think properly in his haze of lust. He didn’t even think about what would happen after he did what he planned to do, that this could be the last time him loving Naruto in this way.

He touched the blonde’s abdomen again. That beautiful abdomen, and those beautiful thighs… He spread them wider.

Kyuubi then squatted down on his knees between them. He lowered and gave Naruto’s hard member a long lick, from the base to the tip. He moved his head again, kissing the inner thighs, going higher, placing small, slow kisses until he reached his destination. He wondered if the blonde would react at what he was about to do.

He went his tongue over the sensitive skin. Nothing happened. He waited for few seconds to be sure. Really nothing…

Increasing his pressure, he repeated the movement again, probing the blonde slowly while his fingers caressed the thighs gently at the same time.

He probed even more.

He felt a wince of Naruto’s body and heard an intake of breath.

This encouraged him. He wanted to see more, more reactions, and to hear more… He slid over the sensitive skin again, and then placed his hands onto the blonde’s hips, holding him while he entered him deeper than he did before.

Naruto let out a strange noise. Something between a moan and a silent ‘Ah…’

But he was still sleeping.

Kyuubi could hardly believe it. He starred at the blonde. The mix of fear and utter excitement made his temples pulse. Before he even knew what he was doing, he put his fingers into his own mouth, moistening them. He lowered them between Naruto’s legs, finding what he was searching for.

He pushed his fingers forward. But it wasn’t going. Naruto refused to let him in.

He lowered his head, giving the blonde’s hard member a long lick again before taking him into his mouth, playing with it while his fingers were still trying to enter the blonde.

Few moments were enough for the sleeping blonde to give in. His muscles relaxed, allowing Kyuubi to do what he wanted. He slid two fingers inside. It was harder than he thought, but, to his surprise, he made it to thrust them inside fully. He lingered some time like that. The warmness surrounding him was making it hard for the red-head to focus. He had the desperate urge to come. His arousal was throbbing with need.

He inhaled deeply.

The red-haired man began pulling his fingers out, but felt the muscles clenching again and stopped. His head glanced up, he saw Naruto’s eyebrows knitting as the blonde felt slight pain in his sleep. Kyuubi started playing with the abandoned cock.

The blonde eventually gave in again.

He pulled his fingers out, but not until the end, and slid inside again. His lips closed around Naruto’s member tighter, increasing his pressure until his finger movements became smooth. He went in and out of the blonde without problems now.

Kyuubi pulled his fingers out again, preparing the next one for entering. It was harder to push inside the blonde this time, but his muscles were more relaxed as well. He stretched the blonde, spreading his fingers, preparing him thoroughly. His movements became smooth and easy again after a full minute.

This was torture for Kyuubi, he couldn’t wait any longer, but he didn’t have a choice- he didn’t want the blonde feeling pain as he entered him. He thrust his fingers inside in eagerness. What he didn’t expect at all was Naruto’s reaction.

The blonde’s hips jerked up, his muscles clenching around Kyuubi’s fingers again as he moved his head to the side, his lips parting in a silent moan.

Kyuubi’s mouth went dry from excitement. He never got a similar reaction from Naruto. He was fascinated. Was this what he heard about? Was this the reaction you became when you hit that sensitive bundle of nerves deep inside? Kyuubi wanted to know the answer. He pulled his fingers out almost fully and rammed them inside as deep as he could.

The blonde’s back arched up, the red-haired man heard a moan.

Fear overcame him as he thought that Iruka might have heard it. Before he had the chance to snap out of it, the blonde’s hips moved, trying to make the intrusion deeper.

Kyuubi glanced down at Naruto in surprise. The younger male’s cock twitched as his hips moved again, trying to repeat the movement, throwing his head to the other side in pleasure.

Kyuubi pulled his fingers out. He didn’t want Naruto to wake up. And exactly that would happen if Kyuubi continued doing this with his fingers. It was more than a surprise that the blonde didn’t wake up until now.

Naruto exhaled in his sleep. He wanted a release… but not as much as Kyuubi wanted one.

The red-haired man brought his lower half nearer to Naruto’s. Grabbing his own cock energetically, he positioned his head against the blonde’s entrance. He was hard… he was hard as never before in his life. He looked at the organ in his hands. And sighed then. What usually made him proud concerned him right now- not that he wanted to flatter himself, but… he wasn’t small at all. It concerned him how he would fit inside the blonde. Was that even possible?

But he just prepared him well. That should help, shouldn’t it…?

Kyuubi closed his eyes at the thought that he might cause pain to the blonde. He wanted Naruto to respond to him like he just did.

He took a patient sigh.

He was still positioned against the blonde’s entrance. He tried to push inside. Not too forceful, but securely. He saw how Naruto’s wrists closed at the uncomfortable feeling, and he let out a pained moan as Kyuubi continued to push. It wasn’t working. He couldn’t enter the blonde.

‘This isn’t going!’ He thought as he let out a silent, but obviously frustrated, sigh. He stopped pushing forward. Naruto’s wrists unclenched.

-“What should I do…?” He whispered in a husky voice, his eyes shutting tight as he gave himself few steady pumps. He was dry. That was the problem.

Then it hit him suddenly. It was more than obvious. He opened his eyes and glanced towards the night table beside the bed. Almond cream.

He outreached his hand to get it, trying not to move the rest of his body. He opened the bottle, throwing the pot lid aside hastily. As soon as he poured a sufficient amount of the cream onto his palm, he put the bottle down onto the floor, beside the bed. He dipped two fingers into the cream on his left palm and lowered them, searching for the blonde’s entrance. He had the luck that the moon illuminated everything even without the candles.

The red-head moistened Naruto’s skin and tried pushing two fingers into him. It went without problems. He literally slid inside.

All of this was making him crazy. He wanted to enter him, fill him, with not just his fingers. Kyuubi gripped his cock with the other hand and smeared the rest of the cream onto the pulsation organ.

He couldn’t wait…

Kyuubi guided the tip to the blonde’s opening again and tried to push in again. The head was inside almost immediately. Kyuubi looked up at Naruto as his breathing became shallow.

The blonde didn’t react.

He bit his lip, restraining himself from plunging into Naruto as hard as he could. This was torture. Sweet torture…

As he pushed further, Naruto immediately reacted. His fingers twitched, his lips parted again at the feeling of pain.

He wasn’t wakening. Kyuubi bit his lip again… He wasn’t wakening…

He was almost half inside, but pulled slowly out. Kyuubi then entered the blonde anew, going only half the way again. Naruto didn’t show signs of pain this time. This encouraged him.

He pulled out, having just the tip inside… and then leaned forwards, pushing, wanting to go deeper.

Slowly, very slowly…

Kyuubi’s lip began bleeding.

He didn’t want, he really didn’t want this to happen… but he lost it. The pleasure was unbearable. He seated himself fully inside almost forcefully. A silent moan escaped him as he did it. The pleasure was overwhelming him so much that he forgot his surroundings. And the heat- the magnificent heat was making him dizzy. He sunk into the blonde again. And again… and again…

He was lost, too lost to notice Naruto’s body writhing under him in pleasure. That he was hitting that sweet spot inside of the blonde was pure fortuity. In his ecstasy, Kyuubi noticed that his thrusts became powerful. He placed his hands between the blonde’s neck, just above his shoulders, to prevent Naruto from hitting his head against the wooden headboard.

His plunging into the blonde was bestial. He couldn’t control himself anymore. The red-haired male let out a silent growl as he heard something else all of sudden… it brought him to reality again. He felt his stomach drop in panic.

-“Ky… uu?” It was a moan.

He glanced down. Honey-brown eyes met Prussian blue. Pure lust. There was pure lust in Naruto’s eyes.

* * *

He opened his eyes. Slowly.

Why was he feeling so numb? This wasn’t normal.

He tried to set himself in motion. His hand moved forwards, but- stopped.

He glanced at it. What he saw surprised him. He looked at his other one. The same!

Panic rushed through him, he tried to move his legs now. He glanced down. It wasn’t possible- the same!?

His heart was racing wildly.

He was tied. Ropes on his both hands and legs. He was naked.

He must be dreaming. Where was he?

Then he saw someone moving. Someone was beside him, but his vision became blurry all of sudden.

Sasuke?

No one answered. He shut his eyes tight, trying to concentrate.

‘Where in God’s name am I…?’

His blue eyes widened as he felt a touch on his body. A soft touch on his abdomen, then his thighs…

He moaned out. It was pleasurable.

Who was this person?

‘Sasuke?’ He tried. His vision was still blurry.

His eyes closed again as he felt the other person covering his lips in a kiss. He felt his lower lip being licked sensually.

‘Ahh!’ The loud moan escaped him. His senses were on fire. He felt wonderful.

How could someone feel so much pleasure from just a kiss…?

This wasn’t possible. It has to be a dream. He wanted to be left alone. He wanted to sleep and closed his eyes. But it was a mistake. Just as his eyes were about to close, he was entered by the stranger. His mouth opened in a silent cry of pleasure. Oh, yes… pleasure… Not a taint of pain. Just raw pleasure.

His eyes closed, in pure bliss this time. He didn’t want to sleep anymore, he just wanted to feel this again. He heard himself moaning out loud as he was penetrated powerfully, robustly.

He quailed. Maybe someone heard him.

But who would hear him, he was alone, wasn’t he? This was just a dream, a beautiful dream. Wasn’t he alone in Kyuubi’s room…?

Cerulean eyes went wide.

Kyuubi’s room! He was in Kyuubi’s bed! His brother will hear him.

‘Kyuubi!’ He wanted to shout in terror, but it only came out as a moan. He cried out in ecstasy as he was impaled on a cock deeply. His wrists closed around the ropes as redness appeared on his cheeks.

It wasn’t possible that Kyuubi didn’t hear this. Even in a dream, he was sure that this could have been heard…

The ruthless plunging was still whelming him with pleasure, but he felt embarrassed.

What will Kyuubi say? What if he became aware that he was having dreams about his brother? That he felt such pleasure on the mere thought that Kyuubi was the one doing this to him. Would he call him sick?

No… he wouldn’t. Kyuubi loves him, right…?

He bit his lip. Sadness overcame him, he thought he might burst from emotions. Feeling pleasure, embarrassment, and sadness at the same time was too much for him to handle. Before he knew what was happening, a moan escaped him again at the deep intrusion.

He wanted to know who made him feel so much delectation, so much pleasure. This felt so real.

His eyes opened slowly.

Pale beautiful skin… that voice… Blood-red hair…

His lips parted.

-“Ky… uu?”

His brother looked down at him. Honey eyes were glazed with lust, but fearful at the same time.

Naruto heard the sound of skin slapping against skin. His body was so warm, he felt a drop of sweat on his temple. He grabbed Kyuubi’s upper arms, feeling his brother’s hard triceps. He was warm as well, and he was covered in sweat. This wasn’t a dream.

The blonde smiled.

That was an instant encouragement for the red-haired man. He plunged himself deep into the blonde again. Naruto’s eyes closed shut, he threw his head back in pleasure. This was definitely not a dream. This was reality.

He brought himself to open his eyes again. He wanted to observe Kyuubi.

His sighs, his half-leaded eyes made the embarrassment and the sadness he felt a minute ago go away. He heard himself moaning in happiness as he heard Kyuubi growling out his name in ecstasy.

His hips moved up, trying to make the red-head go deeper. Kyuubi got the clue, pulled out until just his tip was inside, and then pushed inside without a warning. The thrust almost made Naruto hit his head against the bed. The blonde didn’t notice this as he breathed out and spread his legs wider to let Kyuubi in.

He felt heavenly.

This wasn’t a dream. Kyuubi was making love to him… Kyuubi was making love to him! Love!

He wrapped his legs around Kyuubi’s waist urging him to go faster. He felt himself being pulled into the abyss of endless pleasure. The blonde wanted more, more skin contact, more closeness, more of everything…

Kyuubi leaned his head down and kissed the blonde very gently- it was a complete contrast to what he was his lower half was doing to the younger male. It surprised him that the blonde didn’t want just that light, soft kiss- Naruto parted his lips as he slid his hand into Kyuubi’s hair and brought him closer. He bit his lip, then found Kyuubi’s tongue with his own and played with it. His kiss was eager.

Kyuubi moaned out at Naruto’s actions. This was heaven, he felt his orgasm building up. He didn’t want to come anymore, he just wanted this to last for a very long time. He felt Naruto placing his other hand on his back, the blonde wanted him to lower himself.

Kyuubi did, his trusts not loosing on power in the process.

Kyuubi’s wildness and unrestrained sexual nature made the blonde feel divinely, he enjoyed in it like crazy. It was then when he understood that he loved it to be dominated by Kyuubi, it turned him on. That psychological effect was enough to bring him closer to the orgasm.

He let go of Kyuubi’s hair and embraced him with both hands, pressing their bodies together. They were moving against each other, embraced in a tight hug. Not only that Naruto was enjoying in this position mentally- they bodies moved against each other like that, causing beautiful friction to Naruto’s member. He felt himself drawing even nearer to his release. His wrists clenched, he left few bruises on Kyuubi’s back as he felt that he was almost there.

Kyuubi felt that and understood Naruto’s gesture immediately. He began driving into the blonde even faster, wanting to come together with Naruto. But that wasn’t necessary. He was there… just few seconds and he was there…

He heard the beautiful sigh as Naruto came, spilling his seed onto their abdomen. His whole body shivered few seconds later, his abdomen muscles clenched as he felt the drift of warmness and electricity flowing through every inch of his body. He parted his lips in a silent cry of pleasure as he rode out his orgasm, filling the blonde with his essence, with his love…

They remained lying like that, catching their breaths in silence. Kyuubi didn’t want to fall over the blonde and propped himself on his elbows, waiting for Naruto to be the first one to move or say something. He had the urge to kiss the blonde, but he was afraid. He didn’t know what was going through Naruto’s head right now. Did he hate him? Detest him even?

He bit his lip. Could Naruto really hate him?

The blonde was still clinging onto his brother. Truth, he spread his legs again, but his arms were still embracing Kyuubi’s strong waist.

He felt Kyuubi’s sudden diffidence- the red-head became somehow distant compared to what he was doing to him just a minute ago.

So many thoughts were flowing through his mind.

Did Kyuubi just use him? Maybe his brother was sexually frustrated and used him. This happened only once and it won’t happen ever again…?

He gulped as he felt his eyes watering. He didn’t want to cry, but… was Kyuubi only using him?

No. No, he wouldn’t do something like that, would he? But still, he wanted to know…

-“I’m so sorry… Naruto, I’m so sorry, I didn’t want to-“Kyuubi bit his lip. What should he say? Sorry, but I didn’t want to rape you- I saw you naked on my bed and it just happened…? Ridiculous. Awful.

He wasn’t aware of how much his apologies hurt Naruto. They just confirmed the blonde’s worst suspicions…

-“Kyuubi…” The blonde whispered out into the blood-red locks that were tickling his cheek. “Please tell me that… that you didn’t use me for egoistic reasons, as an object for depleting your tension… Please.” His voice was desperate. He didn’t care, he didn’t even want to hide it.

Kyuubi’s whole body went rigid. “What?” He was taken aback. What was Naruto saying!?

The blonde finally let go of Kyuubi and let himself fall onto the pillow. His body was slowly cooling down. He inhaled few times. Kyuubi was still observing him in wonder.

-“Please just tell me that you didn’t do this because you hadn’t had a girl for a while.” Naruto was hurt before he even heard the truth. He couldn’t help it.

Kyuubi really wanted to laugh at those words, and if the situation wasn’t so serious- he would have had. But it wasn’t appropriate right now.

The only thought running through his head was- Naruto wanted this? He didn’t rape the blonde? He felt joyful.

-“Naruto,” He lowered himself onto the blonde’s body again, “I haven’t been with a girl since I was 17.” It was the truth. He was too busy working after they left London, he absolutely forgot the last time he slept with someone.

One memory flew through his head all of sudden- once, as they were living in London with their parents, when he came home late after a celebration, bringing a girl, but trying to hide that from his father, Naruto noticed them. The little blonde became furious. Kyuubi never found out why, but the blonde hated every girl that was around him, he cried sometimes, not wanting to quiet down for several days…

-“You haven‘t?” Kyuubi sensed hope and even excitement in Naruto’s voice.

He starred at his brother in wonder.

-“Aren’t you living in the same house, Naruto? You would have found out if I slept with a woman. I don’t understand you, and-” He interrupted himself suddenly, something has to be cleared, “Did I just rape you?”

Naruto’s jaw dropped.

-“Raped me?” The blonde sounded utterly confused. “A-are you blind, Kyuu? Didn’t you…” A blush crept up his cheeks. “Didn’t you see me responding to you?” He let out a frustrated sigh, but Kyuubi recognized hurt in his voice, “I… a few minutes ago, I thought that we were making love.”

Kyuubi was even confused now. This whole situation was getting ridiculous.

Before the blonde said something else, Kyuubi crushed his lips against Naruto’s in a fierce kiss. He didn’t expect Naruto to immediately respond, but the blonde did exactly that. Their kiss turned into a slow, tender, game of their tongues as they understood the absurdness of the whole conversation- they misunderstood each other.

Kyuubi thought that he raped Naruto while Naruto wanted this as much as Kyuubi did, but thought that the red-head was using him to let out his sexual frustration.

They separated, and Kyuubi focused his attention on Naruto’s neck… He kissed the soft skin until he reached the blonde’s ear.

-“Naruto, listen…” He whispered and placed a gently kiss on his earlobe, “I love you. More than just a brother. I’ve… felt this for a very long time now and…” Kyuubi’s voice was filled with emotions, Naruto never heard him like this before, “… if I’m a sinner, then I’ll let the God punish me for my actions and my feelings, but I won’t deny them while I live.” He stopped for few seconds. “This may sound pathetic, but I’m-“

-“Shut up.”

Naruto moved his head, connecting his lips with Kyuubi’s, silencing him. Kyuubi’s tongue met his on the halfway, goose bumps appeared on his skin as they tasted each other again.

The lack of oxygen made them stop their doings for a while.

-“So…” Naruto began as he closed his eyes, he was tired, “…are we…” He bit his lip, searching for words to express himself, “Are we feeling the same for each other?”

Kyuubi sighed and rested his temple against Naruto’s as he closed his eyes as well.

-“It seems so… There are so many things we need to talk about, Naruto.”

The blonde nodded lightly.

-"There’s always a tomorrow. We will talk…If you aren’t working again, that is.”

Kyuubi let out a laugh-like noise. “I think I can take a day or two free now.” He leaned in to give the blonde a chaste kiss. How wonderful it felt to be able to do this.

-“Umm… Kyuu?” Naruto slipped a hand between their bodies and went lower, taking the base of Kyuubi’s cock that wasn’t inside him into his hand. He pulled it out carefully.

-“I forgot, I’m sorry.” Kyuubi lifted his whole body.

Naruto let out something similar to a sob as he recognized how messed up they were- semen dripping out of him, wetness on their abdomen, the bed linen and the pillows littered around…

-“I am too tired to clean myself up…” Naruto said more to himself as he covered his eyes with a hand. He heard Kyuubi leaving the bed, and then the room. The red-haired male returned few minutes later.

The blonde removed his hand and glanced at him. He had towels in his hand.

Naruto wasn’t moving. “What is that for?”

-“You said you are tired. I’ll clean you up then. It was me who caused all of this trouble after all.”

Naruto laughed out at that.

Kyuubi didn’t comment any further, he began cleaning the blonde’s abdomen with a wet towel in silence.

Naruto let himself being spoiled as he felt another wave of tiredness overwhelming him. The cold towel had a relaxing effect on him and he closed his eyes again.

Kyuubi slid the towel over his thighs. The blonde sighed at the wonderful feeling, but opened his eyes again as he felt Kyuubi placing a kiss on his right thigh. That simple gesture made him feel so contempt.

-“Kyuu.” Naruto’s eyes softened, “Komm hier, lass uns schlafen.” (3)

The red-head nodded and stood up to place the towels aside. He went to find a night shirt for himself. He took two pieces of cloth and pulled one onto himself after he threw the other one onto the bed. Naruto ruffled the pillows and put the cloth, that Kyuubi gave him, on before his brother climbed onto the bed again.

Kyuubi wasn’t asking anything about Sasuke and that confused him. It was as if he didn’t even what to know about the raven, as if he was ignoring his existence. But being utterly exhausted, Naruto let those thoughts fade slowly as he threw his arm around Kyuubi’s waste and leaned his head onto his brother’s shoulder.

A smile found itself on his lips.

He was tired, yet so sated and happy. He felt Kyuubi playing with his hair like the red-head always did. The blonde almost fell asleep at that.

-“Naruto?”

-“Hmmm…?”

There was a short pause.

-“And… I mean… I really didn’t rape you?”

Naruto truly had the urge to hit his head against the headboard.

-“No, Kyuubi, you didn’t. Good night.”

-“Are you sure?”

-“Yes, I am sure. Your question… it’s ridiculous. Gute Nacht.” (4)

-“I see… Gute Nacht.”

To Be Continued…

The translations:

(1) “Good morning.” (German)

(2) “Good morning, monsieur, did you sleep well?” (French)

(3) “Come here, let us sleep.” (German)

(4) “Good night.” (German)

A/N: Surprised? Like it? Love it? Hate it? Care to tell me…?

P.S. Flames will be either ignored or used to roast delicious popcorn.

Dangerous (Sunday II)

2009-10-18T00:51:40Z

* * *

-“Sit down, sit down…” The older man said as they sat down on a table with free places. Sasuke sat first, Naruto beside him, and then Hinata and Neji, in that ordinance.

-“And those two, “Mirabou pointed at Hinata and Naruto, “they are not going home until they at least tried Serbian plum-brandy-“

-“No!” Sasuke and Neji almost shouted out in unison. They shared a look.

Mirabou observed them in wonderment. “Why not?” He narrowed, “The two of you tried it last time.”

-“They are underage.” Neji offered.

-“Well, that is hardly a problem, I saw many of those who are underage drinking it…”

-“It’s too strong for them, Mirabou.” Sasuke interrupted him, “It’s not like Champaign or wine.”

Mirabou glanced at him. Then he tapped over his beard few times, thinking, before he called someone. A girl, with the similar clothes like those the girls on the gate had, came, bringing a large tray with something that was obviously beverage.

Mirabou caressed her long, light-brown hair lovingly. “This is Sofka.” He introduced her, “Mihailo’s younger sister. You met his younger brother already…” He said looking at Naruto who fought with the urge to blush again.

-“She will serve you the beverage.” He glanced at Neji first and then at Sasuke, “A plum-brandy for you two and wine for them then.” He meant Hinata and Naruto.

Sasuke and Neji exchanged a look again. Neji spoke up, turning to the older man.

-“Listen, Mirabou, if you really insist-“

-“I insist!” The man grinned happily.

The girl was already pouring the plum-brandy. She filled two small cups with the clear liquor and handed one to Neji, then she walked over to the raven and placed the drum in front of Sasuke.

Both men eyed their drink in silence. It seemed no one wanted to make the first move.

-“Oh, come on now! I’m not going until you drink that.” Mirabou’s grin didn’t flatter a bit.

Sasuke sighed, brought the cup to his lips and drank the alcohol quickly in less than two seconds. He placed it back onto the table and closed his eyes. The raven gulped.

As Hinata and Naruto were busy observing him, waiting to see his reaction, at the same time not knowing why it was so hard to drink such a small amount of liquor, Neji drank his own brandy in a similar manner as Sasuke did.

-“Don’t make me drink this again, Mirabou.” Sasuke’s voice was cold as ice… maybe it was only the effect of the alcohol.

Mirabou laughed out at that.

Naruto took Sasuke’s empty cup curiously, wanting to scent the alcohol’s aroma, but the raven snatched the glass away from him.

-“You don’t even want to know, believe me.” He simply said.

Naruto blinked in surprise.

Relief washed over the two men as the girl now poured red wine in two other glasses and handed the beverage to them. The green-eyed girl then left them, smiling. She was very beautiful.

Mirabou stayed for some longer, talking with them, but then he also left, promising to return soon. Naruto asked the men about the apple with the coins, and Mirabou promised to bring the apple for them to see it.

They had dinner in silence, mostly listening to the people around them. Just like Naruto guessed, not all of the guests were speaking English, and so he found interest in listening to this other language. He noticed those nationally dressed girls walking between the tables very often. They were very interesting as they talked and joked with the guests, serving the beverage and the food.

Considering food, Naruto was slightly surprised. Beside the multitudinous specialties he had known from the Londoner’s balls, there was also food he had never seen before. Everything smelt so good that he felt his appetite growing at an instant.

He was even playing with Hinata for some time- they were trying to taste all the unfamiliar food, guessing from what it was made of. But there was one thing that was still bugging him. What was about that plum-brandy? Wherever he looked, he saw people drinking it… Mostly older people, those who were speaking Serbian.

He was curious, but… if Sasuke said it was better not to try it, he would listen to him.

The conversations around the table grew more and more frisky when something happened. A big group of younger people were assembling around the orchestra. Naruto didn’t understand what they were planning on. The orchestra now attracted his attention. There were instruments he had never seen before in his life. There were few flutes and violins as well, but many astonishing percussion instruments.

Mirabou then mingled with the group. He was laughing, speaking with the adolescents, and then stepped up to a young girl that had a white dress that didn’t looked like a ball dress, but it was more pompous than the dresses other girls had. She had a festoon from beautiful flowers on her head. Mirabou embraced her and placed a kiss on her temple, smiling brightly. He said something to the whole group before he went away.

Then he began walking towards their direction.

Naruto’s gaze was still on that girl. He saw how a handsome, beautifully dressed, young man hugged her, kissing her on lips. Applause could be heard as that happened. Naruto put everything together and understood that those two were the newly married couple. That black-haired girl was Mirabou’s daughter, Isabella. And the young man was obviously Mihailo.

-“My daughter, Isabella.” Mirabou said as he sat together with them, holding something in his hand. Naruto didn’t pay attention to that at first, but when Mirabou placed the fruit onto the table, he looked better and a wide smile appeared on his lips.

A rather big, red apple was lying in front of them. One could hardly recognize that it was red- it was full of many different coins. Some where sunk almost fully into the fruit, and some were sticking out, gleaming on the light. Naruto carefully lifted the fruit, holding onto the wooden bar on each end of the apple, bringing it nearer, trying to have a better look. Hinata almost leaned onto the blonde as she observed the fruit as well.

-“Interesting, isn’t it?” Mirabou asked as he saw them looking in awe. He received nods from the two.

-“I’m in love with the Serbian tradition.” Mirabou glanced towards the group beside the orchestra. They began forming a circle. “A traditional game is about to begin now. They are only waiting for Sofka.” The older man said.

Naruto returned the apple back to him and looked at the group again. The rest of their group was observing the whole scene as well.

-“Can you explain us what they will do?” Hinata asked shyly, not averting her gaze from the adolescents.

-“Of course.” Mirabou now sat down beside Neji, having a good view at the group and the orchestra this way.

-“It’s called ‘brindle circle’ or ‘šareno kolo’ originally. The nuptials are dancing a Serbian country-dance, forming a circle, while the bridegrooms are separated-“He interrupted himself all of sudden, pointing at one man in the group, “That man- that is Mihailo.” No one from their group knew him, but they could easily guess who Mihailo was- the young man was dressed solemnly, and he had the same festoon on his head as Isabella, “And beside him is my Isabella.” Mirabou smiled before continuing.

-“They will be dancing until they become slightly tired, and then, when the music suddenly stops, the male bridegroom tries to catch his bride…”

-“But what has Sofka to do with that?” Naruto asked. That occurred in his mind as he saw the green-eyed girl joining the group, holding a large… broom?

-“Sofka will stand in vicinity of their circle the whole time, carrying that broom. When Mihailo tries to catch the bride, she has to run towards Isabella and try to get her out of the circle and foist the broom instead of the bride.”

Hinata and Naruto shared a look before bursting out in a laugh.

-“If the bridegroom ‘catches the broom’ instead of his bride, the game continues. And they dance lasts until Mihailo finally manages to catch Isabella.” Just in that moment, the orchestra started playing music again, and the dance began.

Everyone was observing the dance attentively. Many people were laughing. Naruto even caught Sasuke smiling lightly few times.

A few minutes before the music would slow down, Naruto went nearer to another table that was beside the ‘brindle circle’, holding Hinata’s hand the whole time. The girl wanted to join him.

They observed how Sofka succeeded in foisting the broom between two people where Isabella was standing previously, laughing, and pulling the older female out of the circle. Mihailo laughed as well, telling something to his sister before returning to the circle.

The first thing Naruto noticed on the other man was that he had the same green eyes as his sister, Sofka. And he also noticed that his English was very good.

Mihailo didn’t make it to catch his bride after the first attempt… not even after the second attempt… But his third try was successful. This time he made it to catch her before Sofka, holding Isabella tightly around her waist before kissing her. Applause resounded through the whole area again, calling Hinata and Naruto to participate. What they did, smiling brightly as they were sitting next to each other.

But, few seconds later, the smile on Naruto’s lips flattered.

Observing the happy pair that was surrounded by the guests made him feel somehow strange. As he noticed how Mihailo whispered something into Isabella’s ear and then kissed her passionately, he felt lonely all of sudden. He turned, looking at Sasuke over his shoulder.

He was still sitting on the table together with Neji and Mirabou. Hinata, who was smiling next to him, noticed this and looked at the blonde.

-“What is it, Naruto?” She asked.

Naruto glanced back at her and shook his head. “Nothing.”

The Hyuuga girl observed him for few moments before she stood up from the bench seat. Naruto mimicked her, standing up as well.

-“Let us go back to them.” He heard Hinata saying. He nodded obediently, reaching out to take her hand. She used her other one to hold her dress.

Naruto looked up at the sky.

It began darkening, the sun sank completely long time ago, and the first stars already appeared on the clear sky.

He saw some people, probably Mirabou’s employees, setting torches ablaze everywhere around the long tables.

The two of them sat down on their table again, interrupting just as Mirabou was talking about some guest from London he wanted to introduce to Sasuke and Neji. That is why the three of them now left the table, talking, and leaving Naruto and Hinata alone again.

They observed their surroundings.

Now that the night fell, everything seemed somehow more wonderful, mysterious and even more interesting. The torches glowed with their golden brightness while the guests were chatting and dancing. The orchestra played the Serbian music again, and many people formed circles, dancing tirelessly.

This time, the circle was so big that the guests almost closed round the orchestra. Maybe four or five more people would be enough to fill out the circle.

It seemed that every few minutes they were able to hear applause and whistling that lasted until the married couple kissed.

Naruto noticed a girl with a tray from the corner of his eye as she walked beside their table. He felt thirst all of sudden. The blonde intended to call the girl, but she already disappeared. The last thing Naruto saw was her long beautiful shirt that fluttered on the light breeze. He decided to call her next time she walks beside them.

Hinata leaned towards him. “Do you see that table there?” She asked.

He followed her gaze and, really, further away from the other tables, but not too far away, was a slightly smaller table. Something was happening there, but they weren’t able to recognize what exactly.

-“Do you want us to go there and see?” Naruto looked at her. Her features were illuminated by the golden light of the torches that were aflame on the other side of the table.

-“Only the two of us…?” Hinata asked.

Naruto gave her a nod.

She seemed to be in thoughts. “And will we sit there?” She asked all of sudden.

Naruto chose to throw a look at the table again just as laugh resounded from that direction.

-“If it becomes interesting- why not?” He stood and held his hand out for her.

She left the table as well, holding onto her long dress with a hand. They slowly walked towards the table over the soft grass. The table was about 15 meters away from them.

As they walked nearer, Naruto noticed the table being over crowned by several trees. He looked up. Those were apple threes.

They went even nearer, the torches that were ablaze on the each side of the table, illuminated their figures.

The table was smaller than the others, but more than half places were still free to sit on. Why?

A small group of, mostly older, people was sitting on the table, occupying only it’s middle, while a numerous group of people surrounded them, listening to the conversation. Just like Naruto and Hinata were doing currently.

It seemed those people sitting there were the older members of the family. Whose family- Naruto didn’t know. He heard some people speaking English with a strange accent.

One older man, with his back turned to the other tables and the orchestra, sat with his arms crossed and a scowl on his face as he listened to what two other women were talking about. They were sitting across of him.

Naruto gave the man about 60 years, thought he didn’t really looked that old. His hair wasn’t completely grey, and he didn’t have a beard or a moustache, but the wrinkles on his face were giving away his years.

And those two women were probably around 50 years old. One had short, brown hair while the other woman’s, like the night black, hair was tied up in a bun. They were speaking livelily while that older man was listening to them… like the rest of the people. It seemed that all the people here came to listen to those three.

-“…no, no, he said he won’t let them go on dormancy until the guests go!” The black-haired woman was speaking as the other one interrupted her.

-“That could last until tomorrow, don’t you think Mirabou should let them go sleep earlier?”

That older man, who was listening to them until now, decided to say something as well. “While I was young,” His voice was deep and sounded astringent, “the bridegrooms went to sleep while the guests were still celebrating. That is also the tradition.” His tone wasn’t leaving any room for discussion, but it seemed he was defending the pair in some way. Naruto still didn’t fully understand what they were talking about. He felt Hinata leaning onto his shoulder, as the girl tried to hear more.

It was the black-haired woman who spoke next. “But, back then, when you were young, the best man was sleeping in the same room as the bride- to ‘protect’ her from her bridegroom…” The woman’s voice was pure mockery.

Few gazes fell on the older man, waiting for him to respond. The man lifted a glass that was placed in front of him, and took a long sip. After he lowered the cup down again, Naruto noticed clear liquor in it. His blue eyes scanned the whole table now, noticing that everyone else was drinking the same. ‘Why are they drinking water?’ He asked himself as he heard the man speaking.

-“It is like that somewhere… and somewhere it’s different…” He drank from the cup again. Someone behind the man spoke, it was a female voice.

-“And from what did he protect the bride?”

The old man laughed at that.

-“’From what did he protect her?’” He placed his cup down, “What do you think a newly married couple is doing on their first night together?”

The females chuckled shamefacedly at that while the most of the males laughed loudly at the man’s words. Naruto could bet that Hinata was blushing too as he felt that her grip on his arm tightened all of sudden. But he himself was fighting with the urge to blush- they were talking about the bridegrooms first night and how it’s carried out after Serbian tradition.

-“Come, children, sit. Sit down…” The old man said, gesturing for the youth to sit down on the table. “I’ll tell you how it’s done traditionally.” Just few people sat down- the crowd seemingly better enjoyed in standing around the group, listening.

Someone sat on the side of the bench where Naruto and Hinata were standing, and the blonde pulled on Hinata’s hand leading them to the bench on the other side, where the two woman were sitting, currently busy with arguing with the old man, speaking about how there are children immanent.

Naruto took his seat, Hinata on his right side. Only one younger woman was now separating him from those two older women who were expostulating with the old man across.

He somehow felt like he was in the center of the attention- maybe he should have waited until more people sat down before Hinata and him. They were in the middle of the table like this. But it was too late now. He heard the man speaking again, and he did his best to meddle with the surroundings. Normally, he liked to be in the center of the attention, but, right now, he didn’t want to stand out from the crowd that was listening to those three.

-“Erstwhile, before the tradition began changing,” The man said attracting attention from the people, “The married couple would become a separated house or a specific department for the night. When the night falls, they leave the guests and go to sleep-“

-“And my opinion is that they shouldn’t leave their guests.” The black-haired woman interrupted him, but the other woman appeased her. It seemed she wanted to hear the story. The man scoffed at the women, but continued shortly afterwards.

-“There are many traditions connected with the ‘first night’. The married couple shares a piece of sugar and an apple- the first one because their life should be as sweet as sugar and the second one because their children should be beautiful like a red apple.” He looked up, “Just like those apples above us.”

Naruto, just like the rest of ‘the audience’, glanced up at the crown above them, which was hindering them from looking at the stars, and saw ripe apples.

-“They undress at the same time to live equally long.” The man said earning shy chuckles from the females, who were standing behind him, again.

-“Just don’t tell me that you’ll tell us what they do after that…” The black-haired woman threw at him.

He laughed, and took another long sip from his glass before he answered to her. “Of course not.” He threw a glance around the people and winked, “They know that very well on their own…”

-“Oh!” The older woman almost threw her hands over the table, “There are children around here! For God’s sake!”

The man waved her off. “Let me tell you one more thing I remember. During the night, someone, commonly mother in law, is eavesdropping on the couple- their children won’t ever be deaf if she does that…” He finished his telling, but then added something.

-“And considering children- that reminded me on something.” The people observed him in expectation, “I heard that Trifun asked some male guest from London why he isn’t wearing a dress…” His eyes went over the audience crucially, “They say it was a blonde.”

What Naruto didn’t want to happen- happened. Much to his regret… He started blushing. Few curious gazes fell on him. It seemed that the ‘little accident’ passed about. He hoped that his cheeks weren’t that red as the whole attention now switched onto him.

The old man looked at him for the first time.

-“Oh… are we talking about you?”

The black-haired woman leaned forward, not being able to see the blonde, and then glanced at him. Her companion did the same.

-“Trifun said that to you?” She asked.

The silence closed around the blonde.

-“Eeh… yes…” He didn’t know what else to say. He heard chuckles coming from the people. He was sure he was blushing now. He felt his cheeks heating up.

The old man laughed lightly, and then took an empty glass, pouring water into it. He handed the cup to the blonde.

-“Here, drink it, my child. Relax.” He said to Naruto as the other people still observed him, “I see that you’re feeling uncomfortable.”

Naruto didn’t really understand how water will help him to relax again, but he lifted the cup, trying to avoid the inquisitive gazes, and, aside from that, he began feeling thirsty long ago.

Several things happened then.

Naruto brought the cup to his lips and took a large gulp. He regretted what he has done the second he did it. The old man chose exactly that moment to say something.

-“Ah, you know how Trifun is. He is a frisky child…”

In the same moment, a green-eyed girl, that Naruto recognized immediately, stepped up to them, but the blonde didn’t really had the time to think about that because he was struggling for breath, coughing.

What they gave him wasn’t water- it was that Serbian plum-brandy.

He couldn’t even guess how strong the alcohol was. He had a feeling as if he was burning from inside.

The girl, Sofka, looked at him as his coughing subdued, and then she gave a soft laugh, but because of what the old man said just as she came.

-“Trifun?” She asked, “Did you hear what he said to a male guest-“

-“We were just talking about that.” The man interrupted, “This is your ‘male guest’.” He pointed at Naruto who finally began breathing properly.

-“Oh.” She averted, watching the blonde for some time before she stretched her hand over the table, smiling. “Sofka. Nice to meet you… again.” She recognized him as well.

-“Naruto.” The blonde uttered out as they shook hands while he still recovered from earlier. The acerb taste was still lingering on his tongue. He would give everything for a glass of water…

Sofka sat across him. “I really apologize. Trifun is small, he pulls pranks very often. Don’t be offended.”

Naruto smiled lightly. ‘Give me some water and I’ll forgive you anything you wish…’ He thought inwardly.

Her green eyes fell at the cup in front of him. Then she lifted her gaze, eyeing him confusedly.

-“You drink plum-brandy?”

Naruto gave a silent sigh. His tongue was still burning. “Not really. I didn’t-“

-“You’re drinking brandy?” A familiar voice interrupted him. He saw Neji who appeared behind Sofka. Right beside him was Sasuke who scoffed at his cousin’s words. He looked at Naruto and then at the glass with the clear liquor in front of the blonde.

-“I recall telling you that it’s too strong.”

-“I didn’t drink it on purpose.” He defended himself. “I didn’t know what I was drinking.” He finished in an almost irritated voice. Why was everyone thinking that he was drinking plum-brandy?

The conversations started again just when Naruto and Hinata left the table. They decided to return to their previous places.

This time, it was Neji who was walking together with Hinata, while Naruto and Sasuke walked behind them in silence. As they went further away from the table, Sasuke spoke suddenly.

-“What a pity… I missed the moment when you tried the brandy…”

-“I had the luck I didn’t fall off of the bench as I choked on it…” Naruto grumbled under his breath.

Sasuke laughed out softly.

Naruto looked up at him, pouting slightly, playing on being hurt, as he noticed how Neji turned around at that ‘noise’. The other man watched Sasuke for a second or two over his shoulder before he smiled and turned around again.

They were in darkness, Naruto didn’t notice that smile. But even if the blonde would have seen it, he couldn’t know what it meant.

Neji was so glad to hear Sasuke laughing… because of a simple reason- his cousin was never laughing, not even in front of him. He was glad to see Sasuke returning to the ‘life’ again. And he knew that the reason for that was Naruto.

They reached their table and sat down.

Hinata and Naruto on one bench, with their backs turned towards the other tables and their gaze falling on the other two across them and at the hillock behind.

One girl stepped up to their group, filling their glasses anew. Her movements were agile, she seemed to be in hurry. The girl then placed the glasses in front of them and went away. Something caught Naruto’s gaze immediately. There was something happening beside the orchestra again.

It looked like a circle of people was gathering there. But something was different this time…

There were only girls, the girls that had those long shirts-

Naruto’s jaw almost fell open when he saw something. Those white shirt-like dresses… they weren’t long anymore, they short… very short.

Naruto heard whistles from most of the tables.

Even more girls were joining the group beside the orchestra. All of them were now changed into that new cloth. Few girls got past their table, walking towards the others who were waiting for them.

He felt someone’s presence behind him and turned his head even more to look, noticing one girl that was walking slowly behind him.

He looked at her face and recognized her immediately- it was the blonde girl that greeted them at the gates. She gave him a smile, walking nonchalantly past him, heading towards the orchestra. She walked beside them on purpose, without a doubt.

Naruto followed her with his gaze unconsciously… Her long blonde hair fluttered on the breeze. His gaze lowered…

…his whole body leaned backwards… That shirt was really, really short…

…and her legs were so long…

A fake cough brought him out of the trance. It was Sasuke.

Naruto’s body was leaned back, further than it was becomingly, as he held onto the table’s edge, preventing his body from falling.

He returned into his previous position quickly, with a deep blush on his face. His gaze now fell onto the table, he was ashamed. The blonde didn’t have the guts to look up at Sasuke, thought he felt the other man’s eyes on himself. It was rude from him to do what he just did, but what could he do? Girls aren’t supposed to wear such short, attractive shirts or dresses… are they?

When he finally decided to look up, thinking that it would be odd if he spent the rest of the night observing the table like it was the most interesting thing in the world, he was met with a very irritated-looking Sasuke.

He heard singing voices and, as much as he fought not to give in, he turned around to see, being overly curious.

The girls beside the orchestra were now singing some Serbian song while the musicians followed them silently.

He turned again when he heard Sasuke leaving the table. What Naruto wanted to ask, Neji did instead of him.

-“Where are you going? We will stay for some more.”

-“To take a walk.” He said coldly and turned away from them, heading towards one path that led onto the hillock that was in darkness. The raven wanted to avoid the crowd.

Naruto left the table in silence and joined the raven without a question.

He stepped up to Sasuke, walking on his left side, and they began climbing up the hillock in silence. The darkness whelmed them more and more.

-“Do you like that girl?” Sasuke asked the blonde in a mock voice. Naruto asked himself if there was a slight chance him sensing hurt in the other man’s voice.

-“She is lovely…” He answered, not even knowing why he said that, “but I like you better.”

He took his hand without a question.

Sasuke didn’t react at first, but it seemed that he wasn’t in the condition to resist to the blonde. He returned the touch.

Naruto smiled.

A feeling of happiness overcame him.

Strangely, but he didn’t feel the loneliness he felt after seeing Mihailo and Isabella together, anymore. He intertwined their fingers.

He felt really happy.

They digressed from the path that led further away, onto the top of the hillock where a garden was. They found themselves somewhere on the middle of it, on a clean area. The view they had was magnificent.

The beautiful, large mansion in the background, the tables with people who were singing and talking, the torches were ablaze in every corner, while the girls’ beauteous voices resounded through the night.

They sat down onto the soft grass. No one could see them here.

The night that came after the warm day was pleasant and the scent of flowers, grass and ripe fruits could be felt in the air.

Naruto leaned onto Sasuke’s shoulder, intoxicated by the wine and the whole evening, pleasantly exhausted from all the events, in love with the life…

He leaned even further onto the other man. Sasuke observed him with a smile on his face. They weren’t talking. They enjoyed in the pacific beauty surrounding them as the night hid the pair from other people.

Sasuke propped his body with one arm as he used the other one to caress the blonde’s hair. He forgot about everything that was irritating him until a second ago. To have Naruto in his hands like this… it felt like heaven.

-“You know… Naruto, I saw many women, beautiful women, in my life. That is natural when you indwell in the circles and ambient like I do… but…” He traced his finger over Naruto’s cheek, and saw how the younger boy’s lips formed a smile, “… never before has someone captured me with their presence on the first gaze… like you did.”

Naruto’s eyes opened at these words. During this time he spent with Sasuke, he had learned two things. First, Sasuke wasn’t a type of the person who would ever say something like this in their life. And second, from an unknown reason, Sasuke behaved different when he was alone with him. Naruto knew that Sasuke was serious, as much as those words were uncharacteristic for his persona…

…and they touched him.

-“Some eyes captivate you for the rest of your life…” Sasuke whispered.

He himself wanted to tell something, to confess, to the Uchiha. Something he had wanted to tell even earlier.

-“Sometimes…” He said silently, thinking about how to explain what he felt, “… there are moments, while I am in your presence, when I have a feeling of security washing over me…Security that I normally feel only around one particular person…”

In the silence that appeared all of sudden was only one name hanging between them: Kyuubi.

Sasuke decided to suppress the thought about the red-haired man completely. He didn’t want to ruin this moment, and, besides that, there were other things he intended to say tonight.

-“Naruto, there is something I want to tell you- something serious. I’ve wanted to talk with you about this for a long time. Just listen to me until I finish.”

Naruto let out a sound of confirmation, no being in the condition to give him a proper answer, enjoying in the raven’s touches. Dear Lord… what was with him feeling so comfortable around this man? He didn’t know. And didn’t even want to think about that right now either…

-“You know… once, during the time when the Greek and then the Roman cultures were in the zenith of their prosperity, sexuality has been treated as the most normal phenomena. Alone the sexual act between two people was the most chivalrous and most healthy human activity.”

Naruto’s cerulean eyes snapped open. This was serious. Sasuke was really serious.

-“About 400. B.C., the western civilization abruptly began changing, and the philosophy’s tendencies and its whole course went into a completely different direction. The sexuality found itself ‘out of the law’, loaded by the ballast of the people’s guilt. That is the result of the medieval psychology that declared the sexuality being connected to the evil, and cruel and merciless punishments were reserved for those who enjoyed in it. That led to the suppression of homosexuality, just like the sexuality in global.”

Naruto was impressed. “How do you know all of that?” He asked silently while Sasuke’s fingers played with his hair the whole time.

-“I have many sources. A man with my position and fortune has a way to gather information and buy very interesting books.” He said calmly. Relief washed over him as he noticed the blonde taking everything of this seriously.

He felt the blonde nodding.

-“About thousand and four hundred years ago, the most hart-hearted foundation of the western civilization was established: The sexuality is evilness.” He sighed almost inaudibly before continuing, “From that moment on until nowadays, that nonsense was sheathed into the heads of hundreds millions of people- the homosexuality is the synonym for the sin. And the legislators, who should be conscientious, were on the same side as the moralists. They were averting the people, on the most barbarous way, from their biological instincts and craving… A true irony is that a punishment for those ‘direful crimes’ was often much worse than the punishments that the law assigned for murders and assassins. Isn’t that ridiculous?” He was speaking almost without stopping, without taking a single breath. Calm, but somehow haggardly at the same time… or as if he feared that he won’t be heard out until the end.

Naruto had the sudden urge to turn around and tell Sasuke that he wouldn’t go away, that he was listening carefully. A thought appeared in the blonde’s mind all of sudden-maybe Sasuke was trying to ‘justify’ himself for this whole weekend, for everything he felt- for another male.

He heard the brunette again.

-“And, on the other side, there are many people and historical personas who were memorized, inter alia, because of their sexuality. Alexander Macedonian is maybe the most famous one. In some of the Chinese dynasties, such as the Quin dynasty, there are evidences of homosexuality, and then, there are other emperors. Like Selim III- the Turkish sultan who came onto the throne in 1789. and was memorized for his military reforms as well as because he enjoyed in males as much as in the females.” Sasuke made a halt, pausing for a second before asked the blonde something.

-“Do you know who Luis XVI is?”

Naruto nodded after a moment or two. He had learned about the French history.

-“I read that his older brother, Luis-Stanislav-Ksavier, loved males as well, beside the fact that he was married. And then, there is Jan Gaelic, praetor of Milano, who reigned in the XV century… he loved men better as well… and there are many more…” Sasuke trailed off.

As the blonde understood that Sasuke said what he wanted to tell him, he spoke in a whisper.

-“And you… Sasuke? Do you like men more?”

Sasuke sighed. “Me…? I already told you, Naruto…” He was whispering, “I want only you.” Despite the soft whisper, Sasuke was serious.

A smile found itself on the blonde’s lips. He moved. His body turned to the raven, moving closer.

Naruto’s kiss was so gentle that the other man thought he would melt from its softness.

Their lips then melted together into a deep kiss. It grew even deeper as they tasted each other, and Sasuke moved, pushing Naruto down onto the grass, now being in charge. He pressed the blonde’s body fully down with his own, straddling him. Naruto broke the kiss.

-“Sasuke-“

-“Shhhh.” Sasuke kissed him again, lowering his body, trapping Naruto’s body completely.

Naruto wasn’t in the condition to protest. He felt dazed, helplessly lost in the pleasure Sasuke’s heated kiss provoked.

Everything else seemed far away, here in Sasuke’s possessive embrace. He had the feeling that everything else around had stopped existing altogether, he couldn’t even hear the girls’ singing in the distance.

Sasuke started kissing his other body parts, every of those kisses excited him like the ones from this morning. He surrendered to the raven with his whole being, with every inch of his body, inebriated with Sasuke’s presence.

The brunette’s lips were now on his neck, choosing it as his next target, kissing him in the same manner like this morning.

Naruto fought with the urge to moan out.

He bit his bottom lip as he felt Sasuke’s warm tongue on his skin. He held onto the raven’s shoulders in ecstasy. That tongue… that beautiful tongue made him feel things he had never felt before, making him feel giddy.

Sasuke’s right hand went lower, lifting the shirt Naruto had on, his fingers came in contact with the warm skin of the blonde’s abdomen.

Naruto couldn’t hold back anymore. He moaned out.

He felt curious fingers going over his abdomen and his hips, caressing him like no one did before. His grip on Sasuke’s shoulders tightened.

He felt one of his nipples being touched, and he arched up, clenching the man above him even tighter…

The more the pressure of Sasuke’s tongue on the warm skin increased, the more Naruto’s grip became stronger. It was then when Sasuke decided for himself- nothing made him happier than to see Naruto arching up and writhing under him in pure pleasure.

But the raven drew his wandering hand back, and returned to the blonde’s lips, giving him a chaste kiss before lying down on his right side.

He was hard as rock, and it was better he stopped before the things escalated.

Naruto upraised himself, observing the raven confusedly for some time. Then he smiled, understanding everything.

Without a word, he placed his head on Sasuke’s chest and sighed.

Sasuke caressed the blonde locks as he closed his eyes.

* * *

Some time passed, them lying like that on the soft grass, enjoying in the relaxed atmosphere.

How much time exactly passed- neither of them knew. But it must be that Neji and Hinata already waited for them, and it was getting very late as well.

Nonetheless, the singing and the celebration were still in full swing.

They went down from the hillock slowly, in silence. Returning to their table where they had left the other two, they established that Neji and Hinata were no longer there. Sasuke threw a look around, but he didn’t spot their companion. Naruto didn’t have any success either, but he saw Mirabou in the crowd and pointed at the older man.

Sasuke nodded I headed towards the host, but then noticed that Naruto wasn’t following.

He turned around.

The blonde looked like he was deep in thoughts. Sasuke still wasn’t moving, observing the younger male in curiosity. Naruto stepped up to him after a short time.

-“Sasuke…” He stopped for a second, he looked somehow inconclusive, or even confused, Sasuke couldn’t really recognize, “I just want to go and see something…Can we meet at the gate? Can you find them on your own?”

Sasuke thought that this was strange.

-“Alright. We will meet at the gate then.”

Naruto smiled before going left, mingling with other guests as he walked between the tables, disappearing in the crowd.

Sasuke went to Mirabou with the intention to ask the man if he saw his cousins, never noticing that Naruto headed towards the table where the girls, who sang earlier, were sitting.

* * *

About half an hour passed before they saw each other again.

Neji, Sasuke and Hinata were standing beside the gate, talking, when Naruto appeared in front of them.

It was very late already and there weren’t torches beside the gate- so they weren’t able to see each other properly.

-“I apologize for making you wait so long…” Naruto laughed nervously.

-“Don’t worry about that.” Neji said, trying to take a better look at Naruto, the blonde appeared to behave rather strangely, but he didn’t any have success. The darkness was enveloping them. He asked the blonde a question that had been going through Sasuke’s mind this whole time.

-“But where were you all this time?”

-“Ah,” He waved the man’s question off with a hand, “I wanted to see something, and the ladies got me into a conversation, holding me back for some time. I apologize again.”

Sasuke wanted to know more, but, if the blonde didn’t want to talk about it, it was alright with him for now. Maybe it wasn’t that important.

They headed towards their carriage, no one noticed Naruto hiding something.

Dangerous (Sunday I)

2009-10-18T00:49:02Z

A/N: Hello, minna...

It's been a long time since I posted a new chapter, I know... But I've been busy, and I had a massive writer block and blah, blah... Well, anyway, here's the sixth chapter of 'Dangerous'. Two important things before you start reading: It's veeeery long (someone surprised...?) and... *cough* ... you should be warned because-

-there is a lemon (yes, a lemon finally) on the end... and it'll be shocking...*evil laugh*

...and with that – I'm off, please enjoy...

-Chapter 6-

-“Naruto?“

The familiar voice reached Sasuke's ears as he made his way through the hall. He threw a look at the old, big clock that was located in the long hall. Half past nine...

He has slept longer than usual. Yesterdays ball exhausted him more than he expected.

-“Naruto?“ Kakashi's voice was louder this time. Sasuke heard it again as he made his way to the lower storey. The silver-haired man knocked few times on the door of the room where Naruto has been sleeping.

-“Is he there?“

Kakashi glanced at the source of the voice and saw Sasuke standing on the stairs.

-“Ah, Sasuke.“ He gave a nod in a sign of greet, “He is either a heavy sleeper or he ran away.“

Kakashi opened the door without knocking this time. He threw a look inside the room as he heard Sasuke approaching him.

-„The first. As I thought. “ Kakashi said. The raven almost reached the doors now. “But ...“ The older man began as he wanted to close the door and prevent the Uchiha from looking in, “You shouldn't look inside.“

The raven was now beside him, the doors almost closed on his right side, blocking his sight.

-“What?“ Sasuke's slender eyebrow shot up at Kakashi's behavior. “Is something wrong?“

Kakashi let out a soft laugh, but didn't decrease his pressure on the door handle. “Everything is alright, Sasuke, it's just...“

The raven interrupted him by grabbing the handle and opening the doors entirely. Kakashi allowed him that, and moved to the side without a word.

He saw how Sasuke's whole body tensed. Almost a whole minute passed in silence as Sasuke observed the sight in front of him. That beautiful sight... Better than dreams he had almost every night...

His breathing rate increased noticeably. He was sure that Kakashi became aware of that. The raven restrained himself from shutting the doors closed.

He simply went away from the door and headed for the ground-floor.

-“Wake him up.“ Was everything he uttered out before disappearing. But, to be honest, he was proud at himself in a strange way- even if Kakashi hadn't been there, he would have done the same... or, moreover, he wouldn't have done anything. That only confirmed that his self-control was on unassailable level.

Kakashi now entered the room.

He closed the door and went to the sleeping blonde. The slight breeze that was coming into the room through opened windows made the long curtains flutter.

The silver-haired man stood beside the bed in silence. He smirked- he couldn't deny that the sight in front of him was more than alluring. The clueless blonde sure had much more sex-appeal than one would guess. Kakashi shook his head. He couldn't even imagine how frustrating this must be for the raven... to have the blonde here, in front of him, half-naked, sleeping and vulnerable...

-“Naruto.“ It was a rather soft call.

The blonde only moved his head to the other side in sleep and licked his slightly parted lips. He was almost awake, Kakashi noticed, but it seemed that Naruto was still dreaming.

Kakashi squatted down, wanting to tap on his shoulder lightly if needed.

The blonde was lying on his left side, his legs apparently slightly bent under the cover, but the interesting thing was that only his lower-half was covered, what was somehow understandable- it was warm. But the rest of his body was naked.

Kakashi understood how this happened- it must have been that the mantle's belt slid off through the night, revealing the blonde's body, except the arms that held the silk mantle, more or less, stayed in place...

And that was how Kakashi and Sasuke found him: half-naked, his right hand placed on the pillow, beside his head, the other leaned onto his slender waist.

Kakashi took the blonde's hand into his own as he called him once again.

The blonde eyelashes flattered open. It took Naruto several seconds to recognize the person beside the bed.

-“Kakashi...?“ His voice was slightly hoarse from the sleep.

-“Guten Morgen.“ (1) The older man said before retrieving his hand.

The blonde stretched his hands above his head with a moan, a smile appeared on his lips as he answered with a quick ''Morgen'.

It was then when he became aware of his own appearance. He raised himself, blinking few times before he decided to ask something.

-“Why am I naked?“

Kakashi laughed out at that. “I just intended to ask you the same, Naruto.“ He said as he observed the blonde pulling the dark-blue mantle onto his body again.

-“Sasuke saw you.“ Kakashi said all of sudden, making Naruto stop with his movements. “A few minutes ago.“

Naruto slowly looked up. “What?“

Kakashi stood up. “You are making it hard for Sasuke to control himself.“ The blonde's question stayed unanswered. “A maid will bring you clothes. Change yourself and come down into the kitchen. You saw yesterday where it is.“ He turned to go.

-“He saw me... like this?!“ Kakashi heard as he closed the door behind him.

* * *

Naruto went down the stairs Sasuke and he used yesterday to go to the garden. The kitchen was on the right side, he remembered. A maid was waiting for him at the kitchen’s entrance. As the blonde got nearer, she bowed her head with a smile.

-“Good morning, Lord Uzumaki.” The soft tone revealed her adolescence. The girl was maybe few years older than him.

-“Umm… Good morning…” Was everything he said. He seemed confused.

The girl sent him a smile again. “I will lead you to the dinning-room.” The brown-haired girl explained.

She led him through the kitchen. “There is another entrance for the dinning-room that is actually used. Only the workers go through this one.”

Naruto was partly listening to her, and partly observed the workers and the cookers who were preparing the breakfast. The scent of appetizing food filled his nostrils. He felt his stomach almost growling at that.

-“The main entrance is in the big living-room.” She pushed the double wooden doors, which led into the dining-room, open. The girl waited for Naruto to come inside, and then closed the doors, leaving him in the said room.

Naruto glanced around.

In contrast to the dining-room in Kyuubi’s and his house, that was always brightly lit, this one was rather benighted. Silence and privacy were almost radiating from every corner. The marble table was enough for about 12 people to sit on.

The blonde’s gaze met Sasuke’s.

The raven was sitting on the almost other end of the table. It seemed as if he was reading newspapers, which were now lying beside him, until a second ago. Two maids were setting the table for breakfast.

-“Bonjour, monsieur, avez-vous bien dormi?” (2) Naruto asked as he sat across Sasuke where his plate and cutlery were placed.

An almost smile appeared on Sasuke’s lips. It seemed that he really wasn’t used to showing emotions to other people except Naruto. But, that aside, Naruto noticed that Sasuke wasn’t astringent towards his employees. The maids were behaving in a relaxed manner towards their boss, but with respect nonetheless.

-“I slept very well, thank you. What about you?” Sasuke answered, leaning his elbows onto the table just as Naruto sat down.

The blonde smiled. “Very good, thank you. Though…” He stopped then.

-“Hmm?” Sasuke urged him to go on as he took a cup of coffee from the table, sipping on it.

-“It was very… hot.” Slight embarrassment was evident in his voice. There was something he wanted to ask Sasuke. Did he really see him half- naked this morning…? Or was Kakashi just lying? And if he did, what was his reaction? What was he thinking…?

-“I see.” The raven took another sip, but said nothing aside from that.

Naruto cleared his throat in uneasiness. “Umm, I…”

Two maids interrupted him as they entered anew, balancing trays with food. They put the plateaus down in silence. One girl was placing bowls and plates full of food in front of them whilst the other one now turned to the blonde.

-“Would you like something to drink, my Lord?” She asked politely.

-“Yes, a co- eh. Umm-” He blurted out all of sudden.

The girl gave him a strange look. She was confused.

-“Excuse me?”

-“I… “ Naruto felt his cheeks heating up as he felt Sasuke’s eyes on himself. He almost said that he wanted cocoa.

The raven was observing him. And the maid as well. Naruto sighed quickly. He guessed that this happened because he felt so comfortable around Sasuke… he felt like he was at home. And Iruka would always make him cocoa in the morning.

Well, he will have to drink a tea it seemed- what would Sasuke say if he were to ask for…

-“What did you make this morning?” Sasuke addressed the girl. She glanced at her boss.

-“Coffee, orange juice, green tea, chamomile tea, milk…”

Naruto was silent. Sasuke was observing him the whole time while the maid was speaking.

-“Is there something else? What else could you make?” Sasuke asked. His gaze was still focused on the blonde. Naruto wanted something, Sasuke noticed that, but the blonde was to embarrassed to ask.

-“Well… maybe apple juice, but it’ll take longer to prepare that,” She tapped on her chin lightly, “Another tea flavor? Cocoa?” She offered.

Naruto glanced up at that. Sasuke got the clue.

He handed his cup with coffee to the maid. “A cup of cocoa for me then.”

She nodded without a question and turned to the blonde again in expectation.

-“The… same then.” He said without looking at her.

She went out, leaving them alone. The other maid left the room already few minutes ago.

Sasuke’s lips formed a bright smile. “Why are you so embarrassed?”

Naruto wasn’t looking at him. “Kyuubi and Iruka always say… “ He narrowed slightly. “Well, it’s just for children.”

-“Naruto. Look at me.”

The blonde did.

-“You let the others tell you what to do or like?”

Naruto blinked. “It’s not like that…” He stopped.

-“You like drinking cocoa. And? You shouldn’t always do as the others say. Create your own way.” There was a smile on the raven’s lips again. ”I like you. And I want you. I’m not letting someone taking you away from me again, no matter what someone says.” He finished in a lower tone.

-“That is not the same. You cannot compare those two things.” Naruto insisted as he tried to match Sasuke’s intensive gaze.

-“Oh yes, you can.” The raven’s voice was confident, “If you know how.”

The blonde said nothing more. That same maid came into the dining-room after some time, bringing their beverage.

Sasuke took a sip and frowned slightly.

-“It’s not that bad. But I’ve never been drinking this often… not even as a child.”

Naruto nodded at that, not knowing what else to do. Was Sasuke only lying in attempt to make him comfortable, or was he really telling the truth? Naruto shrugged it off and took a look at the food in front of them. Fried eggs and bacon, roasted sausages, few bowls filled with different kind of cheese, toast, cakes, about three or four different kinds of jam…

-“Isn’t this too much for just two people?”

Sasuke glanced at him. “The cookers didn’t know what you like.”

-“You mean, you didn’t know what I like…?”

-“Well, don’t blame me for not being able to live together with you.” Sasuke said in a strange voice, “I don’t have the same privilege as Kyuubi does.”

Naruto observed him. He felt a twinge of sadness rushing through his chest all of sudden. “Sasuke.”

Sasuke understood that what he did was wrong. He tried to smile. “I apologize. I forgot myself.”

Naruto reached out to Sasuke’s hand. He was glad that the table wasn’t that wide, only very long. He touched the raven’s hand lightly before placing his hand over Sasuke’s. The other man smiled. It was a happy smile this time.

Naruto loved it.

The mood brightened immediately. A few moments later, Naruto retrieved his hand again. As much as he wanted to continue, nature was calling- he was hungry. The blonde eyed the food again. What he didn’t notice before was a large bowl full of… tomatoes? He stared at it, when Sasuke suddenly hooked three slices at once on his fork, and got them out. Naruto glanced at him.

-“You like tomatoes?”

Sasuke smirked. “You like cocoa?”

Naruto laughed at that.

The rest of the breakfast went rather silent. A few maids would enter now and then to bring something, or just to carry away the dishes. As the raven finished, he took the newspaper up again, opened them and continued reading from where he had stopped before Naruto came in.

The blonde threw a look at him several times, sipping on the cocoa in silence. He looked at the cup in his hands, lost in his thoughts, he took a sip again letting the chocolaty taste linger on his tongue for some more. Just as he was about to look at Sasuke again, the raven decided to do the same. Their gaze met. Sasuke’s eyebrow shot up in a silent question.

-“Is there something interesting in the newspapers?”

Sasuke smirked at that. “Come here to see if you’re interested.”

Naruto stood up and went over to the other man. He sat on his left side. It seemed he didn’t understand that Sasuke wasn’t serious… but not that the raven would complain at the sudden closeness. Instead of reading, he kept looking at the blonde, as thought in trance.

In the moment when Naruto moved his head, trying to read the headlines on the right page, the tanned skin came into Sasuke’s view. The male beast inside him awakened…

Something urged him to just grab the blonde and claim him as his. It took him all the self-control he had to keep himself in place.

Naruto looked up as he sensed the drastic change in Sasuke’s behavior.

The raven felt his heart beating faster, the sweet warmness flowing through his veins as Naruto observed him with those clear blue eyes.

He was aroused and he almost ruined everything.

-“Leave the room, please.” He managed to say in a cold voice, addressing the maids who were walking around the dining-room. They followed the order immediately.

Naruto was still observing him. “Sasuke?” He asked, confused. Much to Sasuke’s pleasure, the blonde placed a hand on his thigh. ”Are you alright?”

Even though Sasuke wasn’t looking down, his whole attention was now focused on the warm hand on his thigh. The beast inside him roared even louder at the touch.

-“I saw you this morning, Naruto… while you were sleeping.” Sasuke said without introduction.

Cerulean eyes widened.

Sasuke put the newspapers aside. He placed his hand on Naruto’s. “You were beautiful. Seductive. You reminded me of Giorgione’s ‘Venus’.”

The blonde’s tanned cheeks became darker in less than few seconds. He didn’t want to avert his gaze from Sasuke’s, but what he saw didn’t help him at all. The dark eyes watching him were glazed with lust.

It took Naruto few moments to recollect himself. He wanted to stand up, but Sasuke noticed his gesture and grabbed the blonde’s elbow forcefully, turning Naruto’s body to face him fully.

Not wanting to land on the table or knock Sasuke off, Naruto straddled the raven as his body was falling forward, and landed directly in- Sasuke’s lap.

The other man wasn’t wasting time, and placed his hands under the blonde’s back, bringing them closer, their private areas coming in contact at this. Naruto gasped softly as he felt Sasuke’s hardness. As much as it surprised him, it turned him on more than he would ever expect.

Sasuke now embraced his waist tightly, possessively. Their lips were almost touching.

-“I want you… just you, Naruto…” The blonde heard Sasuke whispering in a husky voice. Those words bleared his mind.

He licked his lips and leaned towards the raven, his eyes closed slowly.

Sasuke’s kiss was intense, possessive, eager even. Every trace of fear, the blonde felt thinking that someone could come inside and see them, disappeared when he felt Sasuke’s hands traveling down his back, his skilled tongue calling him to participate in this sensual game.

Sasuke felt the blonde arching his back in attempt to press himself closer. He almost moaned out at that, as the simple movement sent a powerful wave of excitement into his lower half. His hands slid lower, drawing Naruto nearer, then their erections brushed against each other through their clothes.

Naruto unlocked their lips on instant, taking in a sharp breath of surprise. Not even two seconds later and he covered Sasuke’s lips with his own again. He kissed the older man eagerly.

This caused a new wave of pleasure in Sasuke’s body. He held the blonde so tightly, it was almost painful.

It was then when he felt it. He knew…

Sasuke knew that Naruto wanted him. The blonde’s kisses were pure passion. Whatever Naruto chose to do- touch him, bite his lips lightly, battle with his tongue for domination…- it made Sasuke’s body feel sheer pleasure.

Naruto tried to rub his erection against Sasuke’s again. A light moan escaped him as he did so. Their lips separated.

-“It’s strange…” Naruto whispered, his own husky voice surprised him, “… but I can’t stop kissing you…”

Sasuke’s heart was racing as Naruto confessed that to him. His body reacted at this information on his own, making his member almost jump in joy.

Naruto was willing… not scared like he was at the ball three years ago.

Just as the blonde connected his lips with Sasuke’s again, touching the tip of his tongue with his own playfully, the raven pulled his head back, taking a silent breath, and licked his lips as he held the blonde’s head between his palms. Naruto’s cheeks were warm as he touched them.

He licked his lips again as he turned the blonde’s head to the side, wanting to have better access to the tanned skin of the blonde’s neck.

Naruto didn’t know what Sasuke wanted, he didn’t understand that the other man actually wanted to bite him, mark him as his… but he let out a silent noise of ‘surrender’ as the raven placed light kisses on his soft skin. He closed his eyes and enjoyed… enjoyed what Sasuke’s warm tongue was doing, making him feel heavenly.

He began feeling light-headed as he felt Sasuke giving him a long lick, all the way from behind his ear to the hollow of his neck.

-“Aa… a … aaah!” The dashed voice escaped him as he enjoyed in what Sasuke was doing to him. But then he felt something he had never felt before. Sasuke sunk his teeth into the silky skin, not too gentle, only to start sucking lightly on the bite-mark afterwards.

Sasuke separated himself from Naruto as he heard the blonde letting out a noise of pain and surprise.

He saw Naruto clasping a hand over his own mouth in fear that someone might have heard him. His blue eyes widened as he glanced at the doors left.

He was sure that someone heard him. He wanted to stand up.

Sasuke noticed that, and embraced him securely, not giving him the chance to move his body.

-“Where are you going, hm?”

Naruto glanced down at the raven, as if noticing for the first time that Sasuke was in the same room as him.

Sasuke’s eyebrow shot up as he didn’t receive any answer.

-“I… someone must have heard…” He gave Sasuke a confused look, “… the noise… I-I mean…” He trailed off.

Naruto's behavior puzzled Sasuke.

-“What is wrong with you?”

The blonde opened his mouth to say something, but then closed it again. He spoke few seconds later.

-“Someone heard me.” He bit his bottom lip. Sasuke tried not to notice that.

But the pink, slightly wet lips attracted him like a magnet. He felt frustrated all of sudden. Only few minutes earlier, he had Naruto willing and all aroused in his lap, and now…

… it was not like he planned something like this for this weekend, but the fact that Naruto wanted him was a great advance, and it seemed as if that stopped in the moment Naruto began feeling endangered. And that frustrated the raven. He would throw everyone out of the mansion if it’s needed, only to make Naruto comfortable again.

-“Who?”

-“Well… the maids. It must be that they are only waiting to hear something… I wouldn’t be surprised to find them eavesdropping on the other side of the doors…”

-“Are you always this paranoid?”

Naruto scoffed. “What kind of question is that? I’m not paranoid at all.”

-“Alright, forget it, angel.” Sasuke felt an oncoming wave of frustration again, and he never wanted to start a conversation like this one in the first place.

Naruto didn’t really seem pleased with the answer, but he left the current conversation aside for now. He sighed absently, as something occurred in his mind.

-“Don’t call me like that, I already told y-“

Sasuke kissed him, silencing the blonde effectively, brightening the mood in the same time. A few moments later, Naruto separated himself from the raven, and then leaned onto him, placing his chin on Sasuke’s shoulder comfortably.

Sasuke inhaled deeply, enjoying fully in this new position, when he suddenly noticed that Naruto’s body had the fragrance of lavender. He inhaled even deeper…

-“Am I too heavy?”

-“Hn.”

Naruto laughed out at Sasuke’s answer.

-“Is that a ‘yes’ or ‘no’?”

He felt Sasuke’s hands slowly traveling down his back, and then over his hips.

-“With this slender waist…hardly.”

Naruto found himself grinning for an unknown reason.

They were sitting like that, enjoying in the silence for some time. Sasuke fondled Naruto, while the blonde felt too lazy to even move. He simply enjoyed and let himself being spoiled.

-“Naruto…?” The raven spoke all of sudden. His voice sounded very endearing to the younger male. He opened his eyes slowly.

-“Yes?”

-“We were at Inuzuka’s ball yesterday.” It was a statement, not a question. Naruto was silent, waiting for Sasuke to continue. “I want to take you somewhere else today- this afternoon. Neji and Hinata will go with us as well.” He stopped again, wanting to hear Naruto’s reaction, but the blonde didn’t show any.

Then he nodded lightly. “I’m listening.”

-“It’s a wedding actually.”

This surprised Naruto. A wedding? He has never been to one.

-“Do you remember the man who was in Warlingham, at your house, on Friday? I told you that he is one of the few people who know about this.”

Naruto nodded again.

-“His name is Mirabou Sheldon. He has a daughter, that’s his only child. Her name is Isabella. It is her wedding we will be attending.”

Naruto was listening in silence, all of this intrigued him very much.

-“I will tell you few things about Mirabou, Naruto. He is a… very eccentric man. It sounds strange, but I have come about to like him a long time ago. He is a very good and respectable man. He is also very rich, and likes festivity and celebrations. His wife died few years ago, and since then, he had been watching over Isabella. He loves her more than his own life. He decided to never marry again…” He let the information sink in before he decided to speak again. “Are you listening?”

-“Yes. Continue, please…”

-“About a year ago, Mirabou came here into my mansion to talk with me. We were talking about Isabella. I remember him being very happy back then. He told me that he employed a new worker on his estate- the young man was coming from Europe.”

Sasuke went with his hand through the blonde’s hair and heard Naruto almost purring in amenity. He smiled at that before he continued.

-“I don’t know if you have ever heard about a country in southeast of Europe- Serbia?”

-“Serbia?”

Sasuke gave a nod as he played with the blonde hair at the same time.

-“I only heard about it. I know where it’s located. My private professor, Ibiki Morino, is teaching me about geography, but he never told me details about some of the countries. Why are you asking?”

-“That man, that Mirabou hired, is only three years older than Isabella. He came from Serbia to London, to work here.”

Something occurred in Naruto’s mind.

-“Isn’t Mirabou a French name?” He interrupted Sasuke.

-“Yes, it is. Mirabou once told me that his roots trace back to France. He is a very free-spoken, open-minded person, admirer of many cultures and nations.” Sasuke explained quickly before continuing where he stopped, “But, as I said, he hired that man, and took a liking to him shortly afterwards. I don’t know much about him, only that his name is Mihailo.”

-“Mirabou saw that Isabella and Mihailo fell in love with each other after some time, and he was very glad because of that. He spoke with me about his intentions to organize a wedding for them. I asked Mirabou if the wedding could be held today because I wanted you to go together with me. I was at a celebration Mirabou organized earlier, and, believe me- the London’s balls are not even similar to it.”

-“Really?” Naruto’s voice was full of excitement.

-“You’ll see what I mean tonight.” Sasuke inhaled and then continued, ”Strange, but to expect from Mirabou, he decided that the wedding will be carried out under Serbian traditions. He loves Mihailo’s family, and so decided to move some members of his family here to England.”

-“This is so exciting… I can’t wait to see everything.” Naruto grinned, still leaned onto the raven. He heard the other man speaking again.

-“Maybe there are other things we need to know, I’m not sure. I don’t know that much about Serbian tradition. Neji does thought. He will tell us more about this.”

-“Neji?” Naruto asked, slightly confused.

-“Yes, Neji...”

* * *

-“Neji.” Sasuke nodded to his cousin as he stepped into the large carriage.

-“Hinata.” Sasuke greeted the black-haired girl. She smiled in response. The raven sat onto the cushy siege just as Naruto entered the carriage as well. A smile appeared on his lips as he greeted the long-haired man. Then he turned to Hinata and took her hand gently, with the intent to kiss her.

-“Madam.” His smile widened before he placed a kiss on the back of her hand. She sent him a smile.

The blonde then turned and took his place beside Sasuke. Hinata and Neji were sitting next to each other, across of them. The coach was so large that two more people could easily have a sit on each of the comfortable sieges.

The carriage set off.

The first thing Naruto noticed was Hinata’s magnificent dress was the color of red wine. It went beautifully with her black hair, although, in Naruto’s opinion, she should have untied her hair instead of pulling it up in a high bun.

Not even a few seconds passed, and something else caught his eye. He saw a small, very unique bracelet on her hand, made from three golden, full threads that were interlaced on several places, preventing them from diverging. And it was adorned with small pellets just on the places of intersection.

Hinata caught his gaze. She lifted her hand.

-“It’s pretty, isn’t it?” She addressed the blonde. He sent her a nod in response.

-“Very pretty. Where did you get it, if I’m allowed to ask?”

Just as she wanted to say something, Neji spoke instead of her.

-“Kiba.” He said calmly, “It was Kiba who sent the bracelet to our mansion this morning.” His voice changed all of sudden, he sounded amused. ”Something like that is commonly sent if you want something from the Lady.” There was a smirk on his lips. “I’m wondering what he wants.”

Hinata blushed at that.

-“L-lord Kiba only sent me a present. That is all.” She tried to defend herself.

-“Oh, yes.” It was Sasuke speaking, “Yes, of course that is everything, Hinata.” He sneered.

Naruto nudged his thigh lightly. The raven glanced at him, and was immediately met with a scowl on Naruto’s face. His arched a slender eyebrow.

-“You are a little bit mean, don’t you think?” He said in a quick whisper.

-“Hn.” Sasuke observed him shortly before he answered with a quick “No.”

-“She is too young for that.” He said before Naruto got the chance to respond. Although Naruto didn’t really want to deny what Sasuke said, because he was thinking that himself, he decided to say something.

-“That is not what I meant-“

-“Can we, please, change the subject.” Hinata, who heard everything those two said, interrupted him. It seemed she was feeling very uncomfortable.

Naruto turned to her, wanting to excuse himself, when he heard Sasuke.

-“No, we can’t, Hinata. This is a serious matter. Are you aware of-“

Naruto interrupted him again by nudging him in the thigh. Sasuke glanced at the blonde beside him. His blue eyes were pleading.

-“Sasuke.”

That was enough for the raven to give in. He looked at Hinata.

-“But we will talk later about that.” He threw a look at Neji, ”Right?”

The long-haired man nodded rather absently, but he heard every word that was spoken.

Hinata sighed with relief.

It was then when Naruto understood something. What Hinata told him last night was true- Sasuke really did care about her. Just like Neji did. He just had his own way to express that.

Naruto lifted his gaze after some time, feeling Hinata’s eyes on him. They shared a look. It was obvious that she wanted to say something to the blonde, but that look of hers meant only one thing- it was assigned only for him to hear.

He lifted his eyebrows in a silent question.

To his surprise, she moved nearer to Neji, making more space for him to sit next to her. Naruto understood that this has something to do about Kiba, something that the other two ‘weren’t supposed’ to hear.

He sat next to her. His every move was observed by the other two males.

The blonde leaned to whisper something to his friend.

-“What were you doing with Kiba last night?”

There was a smile on her lips as she leaned to whisper something back. “He kissed me.”

The blonde starred at her, their faces were only inches apart, but they weren’t aware of that, “Kiba kissed me, Naruto…” She was excited. It seemed Naruto was the first person she told about this.

-“What was that?” Neji asked, observing them.

-“Nothing.” Naruto answered, giving Neji his most innocent smile. He winked to Hinata before returning to his previous sitting place.

He felt Sasuke’s gaze on him, but ignored it for some time. It didn’t seem as if Sasuke would avert his gaze anytime soon, and the blonde glanced at him interrogatively.

-“What is it?”

Sasuke didn’t answer, he gave him a sign to come nearer instead. The blonde frowned in wonder, but he did what the other man wanted after few seconds.

Sasuke lowered himself slightly. “Does she know?” He whispered. Naruto felt the raven’s hot breath on his neck and felt flustered all of sudden. He tried to ignore that as he turned to look at the other man.

-“What?” He looked confused. He didn’t understand what Sasuke was talking about.

Sasuke wasn’t answering, though. The raven only observed him in silence. Then he threw a look at Hinata. The black-haired girl was watching them.

Sasuke leaned further.

Naruto didn’t have the time to react. His eyes grew wide in astonishment as Sasuke covered his lips in a kiss. He kissed him in front of Hinata and Neji. As much as he enjoyed in Sasuke’s gesture, he was confused at the same time, he didn’t understand why Sasuke was doing this now, and he felt uncomfortable because of the ‘audience’. He wanted to move away from the other man.

But Sasuke did that instead of him before he even got the chance to do so.

As soon as he separated himself from the blonde, Sasuke looked at Hinata. Neji did the same.

The girl didn’t even flinch. A small smile was playing on her lips.

-“Hn.” Was everything Sasuke said. Neji smirked.

-“Eh…” Naruto was absolutely confused,” What?” He was looking back and forth between Hinata and the raven next to him.

-“You told her.”

Naruto scowled at Sasuke’s words. He opened his mouth to say something, but Hinata was faster.

-“Yes, Naruto told me yesterday.”

-“You understand how much responsibility such information is carrying, of course?” It was Neji speaking.

-“I am not a Hyuuga for nothing.” Hinata answered on instant, ”Of course I understand.”

An awkward pause came in existence.

Neji was the first one to break the silence after some time. His question was referred to his cousin.

-“How much does Naruto know about the wedding?”

-“I told him what I know.” Sasuke leaned back onto the rest, crossing his hands over his chest as he waited for his cousin to tell them more.

-“Those weddings are organized in the beginning of autumn mostly, but Mirabou decided that it’ll be held now, in summer.” Neji looked at Naruto,” Sasuke told you that the bridegroom is from Europe, from Serbia?”

Naruto gave a nod.

-“Well, as far as I know, the wedding begins in the morning, with the breakfast, and they go to the church, on the formal ceremony. It’s already evening- we will actually arrive at the dinner and the celebration.”

Neji stopped for a second, he seemed to be in thoughts.

-“Mihailo, the bridegroom, doesn’t have parents. He is taking care of his younger sister…” Neji made a halt, trying to say the name correctly, “… Sofka, and his younger brother, Trifun.” Neji smiled all of sudden, “Very lovely, these names.”

Naruto and Hinata laughed out at that.

-“I think that other members of Mihailo’s family will be there, I doubt that all of them speak English.”

-“I was thinking about that too. How will we come to terms with them?” Hinata interjected.

Naruto nodded in emphasis, giving Neji a questioning look.

-“Well, as I already said, I doubt that all of them speak English, but those who moved to England on Mirabou’s suggestion are already speaking our language.”

-“And their tradition? Are there any behavior rules or…?” Naruto was curious. He couldn’t wait to get there, all of this was interesting to him. Neji hummed silently while thinking.

-“Mirabou told me only two more things as far as I remember. I think that we will reach the mansion after the dinner begins. Sometime around the middle of the diner, it’s tradition that the bride- the girl- goes to the older nuptials and gives them presents –dances with them if needed-, and they ‘gift’ her back. A member of her family then passes a thin, wooden bar through an apple, and then sticks a coin into it. He asks the other guests to do the same- you stick a coin into the fruit and wish something for the pair.”

Naruto and Hinata ‘oooh’-ed in unison. Sasuke listened in silence.

-“I can’t wait to see that!” Naruto said enthusiastically.

-“There is only one more thing I know.” The long-haired man continued, ”When we arrive there, we will see an ample, decorated gate where few young ladies are standing and waiting for the guests. They are called ‘rosemary girls’. They will welcome us and ‘prepare’ us for the celebration.”

* * *

And just like Neji said, when they got out of the carriage, there were two girls waiting for them, leading them over the cobbled pathway to the back of the large mansion, where the great wedding feast was held.

The smiling girls were nationally dressed. They had long, white, either cambric or hempen, shirts, and there were obviously different types of those- their difference was in the length, breadth, and in the fashion the girls were wearing them.

There was a shirt with long, fluttery sleeves, adorned by beautiful vignettes, and there was another kind of the same cloth that was richly folded on the waist, cornered with a cordon around the neck, the wrists and the outskirts of the shirt.

And above all of that, they were wearing a bodice over the shirts, on their chests, that were pompously decorated.

They came up to two other girls who were standing beside the gate that was covered in flowers. The girls had festoons on their heads. Naruto noticed that all the girls let their long hair either fall down their backs loosely or they weaved their long hair in plaits.

The group walked nearer to them as they heard beautiful, but unfamiliar music. The girls were speaking English, but with a strange accent that Neji obviously liked, since he continued chatting with them as they ‘decorated’ the group. They were, namely, the ‘rosemary girls’, who waited for the guests, kissed them on the cheek, and then put a spindle of rosemary on their clothes.

Neji smiled brightly as he lowered himself, being higher than the girls, so that a blonde girl could kiss him on the cheek. Hinata even blushed slightly as the other, brown-haired, rosemary girl with jade eyes put the plant into her décolletage, chuckling in the process.

The same girl then turned to Sasuke who took the rosemary from the girl and placed it into the front pocket of his shirt, not letting her kiss him on the cheek.

As Naruto and Hinata were laughing, observing the scene, the blonde girl stepped up to Naruto and kissed him on the right cheek, more passionate than she maybe should have.

Naruto didn’t even had the chance to recover from the surprising kiss, as the girl leaned further, invading his personal bubble, providing him with a generous view into her décolletage at the same time.

Naruto’s eyes widened as she placed the rosemary into his pocket. He blushed lightly, not knowing what to say. Then he laughed nervously and the blonde girl smiled back at him before she suddenly placed another kiss on his cheek.

-“This was absolutely unnecessary.” Sasuke murmured under his breath. Neji, who was beside him, laughed out at that.

It seemed the blonde girl heard him, because she glanced at the raven, with a smile still plastered on her lips.

-“You didn’t want your kiss, my Lord, so we had to give it to someone else.” She laughed jokingly, but Sasuke only gave her a cold gaze before he turned and made his way towards the numerous tables where the guests were sitting, chatting excitedly.

The girl stopped laughing, giving Neji a confused look. “Did I say something wrong? Is the Lord angry?” Her voice was so dear and gentle that one couldn’t be angry even they wanted.

-“No, no.” Neji answered assured the blonde, “He is just being himself. You don’t have to worry.” He sent the two girls one last smile before he followed his cousin. Naruto and Hinata did the same, leaving the girls at the gate.

The sun had already begun sinking.

Naruto threw a curious look around the whole area and noticed few things at the same time. Hinata, who was walking carefully over the low grass, had some problems with holding her heavy dress in her hands as she walked. That is why the blonde slowed down, not wanting to leave Hinata behind.

He also noticed Sasuke and Neji being about 10 meters away from them, talking with an older man. He looked better at the man’s familiar, grey-bearded face. It was Mirabou… a very happy and energized Mirabou obviously. He was busy explaining something to the other two men, gesticulating, pointing at the people and the on goings behind him from time to time.

Naruto now threw a better look at everything surrounding them.

There were a lot of very long tables, full of food and beverage. Everything was set on the small field, behind the mansion. There were several hillocks from there you could see everything if you only climb high enough, Naruto was sure- the whole mansion as well as the celebration.

He couldn’t really say how many guests there were, but a lot of people were participating in the wedding. He was sure he didn’t know anybody here.

All the tables were set parallel to each other, and at one of their end, there was the orchestra that played livelily music. Naruto liked the music in an instant, it wasn’t the ball music, like in London, it was different.

‘This must be the Serbian music…’ Naruto thought as he and Hinata stepped up to their companions who were speaking with Mirabou. The blonde noticed children running around them from the corner of his eyes as he shook his hands with Mirabou who greeted him exaltedly, and then turned to kiss Hinata’s hand, smiling the whole time. It was obvious that he was very glad that they came.

Before they continued talking, something happened.

One of the children that were playing around burst into their group, laughing and observing them at the same time. Before Mirabou got the chance to forewarn him, the small boy turned to look at Naruto, confusion written all over his face. He pulled onto Mirabou’s sleeve, asking the other man something in another language Naruto didn’t understand. The boy pointed at Naruto.

-“Zašto ova devojka ne nosi suknju?”

Since the rest of the group didn’t understand what the boy said, they were looking at Mirabou… who seemed to be shocked. Then he burst out in laughing.

The whole group observed him in confusion, including the small boy who was standing between Naruto and Mirabou.

-“What did the boy say?” Naruto wanted to know. Mirabou’s laugh enticed a smile on his lips, but he didn’t understand anything.

Before answering to Naruto, Mirabou squatted down, whispering something into the boy’s ear. The boy got red all of sudden as he glanced up at Naruto again, and then he ran away, disappearing in the crowd.

Mirabou brushed the tears from the corner of his eyes and then addressed Naruto, while the others were listening as well.

-“Please, don’t become offended, he is a small child, and very elfish above all. It’s Mihailo’s younger brother, Trifun.”

-“But what did he say?” Naruto pressed.

-“Well… he asked ‘Why isn’t this girl wearing a dress?’” Mirabou laughed out again.

Naruto’s mouth fell open as his whole face became several shades darker.

-“W-what?!” He turned to the direction where the boy disappeared a minute ago, but he couldn’t find him because of the crowd.

-“Forgive him, please. He is just a little boy…” Mirabou didn’t know what else to say. “Your unique beauty attracts attention very often I believe.”

Before he got the chance to respond, the other man led them towards the tables.

-“Come, let us go. The diner has already started.”

Saturday:Part Two II

2009-03-30T20:12:26Z

-One of the larger rooms for guests in the Inuzuka mansion-

Naruto came into the room first, followed by Sasuke. The raven then immediately headed for one side of the room, knowing where he was going, whilst Naruto remained standing at the entrance. His elegant appearance attracted the attention of the guests. Some of the people who were sitting, turned around, curiously, like they always did when new person appeared. Some of them even moved, trying to find a better place from where they could have a better look at him and observe him.

He tried to go after Sasuke, passing the other people, followed by many inquisitive gazes. One of them was coming from Sai himself.

When he finally came to a halt somewhere in the middle of the room, Kiba stepped up to him with an engaging smile. The host offered him something to drink, but Naruto refused politely, not even hearing clearly what the brown-haired man said. He was occupied,observing the beauty that surrounded him. He was surprised. A true grandeur and prodigality. Comfortable armchairs, small glinted tables covered with confection, soft carpet under his boots, fine, long curtains, paintings...

One painting caught his attention. Almost the whole wall was ’covered’ by the master-piece. The, with the oil colored, painting was surrounded with a fine drawn layer of gold-daubed frame. Yellow... That was dominant on the whole masterpiece. And the cushy pillows, placed on the sofas that were under the painting, were obviously yellow because of that.

Now that he looked at the room again, he noticed that almost all the sofas and armchairs were ’under’ the painting.

He threw a better look at ’the content’ of the picture. There was a hunt scenery, and the yellow color was dominant because it was autumn. Several hunters with their muskets and accoutrement were on a fox-hunt. The whole forest, the miniature leafage, was painted wonderfully, with a lot of love in the detail. In the left bottom of the picture were the hunters followed by a harrier. It seemed that the Inuzuka’s loved dogs. But before Naruto got the chance to examine the painting further and go into the details, something else attracted his attention.

On the right side of the picture, he saw frightened foxes, fleeing from the hunting dogs and hunters. He watched them, as though in trance...until...

-"Naruto!“ Kiba tried to catch his attention, “Are you sure you don’t want a glass of wine? I have an excellent red wine.“

-"O-oh.“Naruto glanced at him, “You don’t have to force yourself.“

-"That’s nothing.“ Kiba called for a servant to bring him the beverage. Naruto took a glass into his hand and sipped on it. “Thank you.“ He said after wards.

-"And what do you think?“ Kiba asked,wanting to hear the blonde’s opinion.

-"Well, I’m not a wine expert, but it is good if you ask me.“

Kiba grinned.

-"I knew you were going to like it.“ He dubbed Naruto on the shoulder.

-"Enjoy yourself.“ He added as he left to talk to other guests.

Naruto scanned the room. He saw Sasuke sitting in an armchair, Neji beside him, on a sofa. Hinata was leafing through the list of compositions, that were lying on the black boudoir grand piano (2), allocated in one of the room’s corners.

He kept looking around and noticed Tsunade who was busy speaking with another Gentleman. He didn’t see her assistant, Shizune. The most of the other guests were strangers to him, although there weren’t too much people. Around 30 or more.

Naruto walked over to Sasuke and stationed himself in the raven’s vicinity. He returned to observing the painting again. And the foxes fell into his eyes. He felt sad for them in some strange way, but he really couldn’t explain where that feeling was coming from.

-"You like the master-piece?“ The question came from Neji.

-"It’s beautiful...Those foxes are simply breathtaking.“ Naruto answered thoughtfully.

-"There is too much yellow for my taste.“ Sasuke added bleakly. Neji laughed out, and Naruto continued regarding the painting.

-"Too many dogs if you ask me...“ Naruto said eventually.

They heard someone clapping their hands. It was Kiba.

-"Come with me into the dining room,please! If you would follow me that would be nice! “

They waited for Hinata before all four of them went into the said room that was connected with the room they resided. Neji sat down first, Sasuke on his right side. Across him was the host. Hinata found a place between Sasuke and the blonde. Sasuke leaned to whisper something to her that only she was able to hear.

-"Am I imagining it, or are you trying to separate me from Naruto the whole evening?“

She glanced at him, confused at first. But then she arched her slender eyebrow in a very arrogant manner.

’She has that from Neji.’ Sasuke suddenly thought.

-"I am not separating him from you, he comes to me on his own.“ She retored,her voice almost trembling from excitement. She felt some kind of strange pleasure ’hurting’ Sasuke, even if only for few seconds. The black-haired girl felt an urge to avenge herself for something, but she didn’t know for what exactly. She had, subconsciously, a desire of Naruto falling for her, so that she felt some kind of hostility towards Sasuke now that she knew he ’stole’ Naruto away from her.

She turned her gaze away from her cousin, just as the dinner was served, but she didn’t overhear Sasuke’s silent ’What?’

She decided to ignore him through the rest of the dinner.

Few minutes passed, the guests finishing the first meal, when Kiba rang a bell for the servants to bring the next one. While the waiters were busy doing their job the host stood up smiling widely. People then looked at him.

-"Most of you know that I was on a journey these past days. You see... I visited a friend of mine who lives in Switzerland.“ Everyone was listening to him now, “He introduced a new recipe to me that people, as far as I know, don’t consume here very often...That is why you will try out something that people in Switzerland call ’Cordon bleu’.“ (3)

The guests glanced down into their plates and took a look of that ’new meal’. It was actually a Wiener schnitzel filled with melted cheese and a slice of minced ham.

-"What does ’Cordon bleu’ mean?“ Naruto asked out of curiosity. Kiba was still standing as the guests began discussing the specialty.

-"Translated from French, it means ’blue ribbon’, of course, but people say ’Cordon bleu’ when they eat something delicious. It means something like ’Excellent!’“

-"Cordon bleu!“ Someone from the other end of the table exclaimed, making the people laugh. Kiba raised his glass, filled with clear liquor. Champaign.

-"I also brought campaign from France. I want you to try that as well!“ The brown-haired host said. The others raised their own glasses, and tasted the alcohol.

-"Sasuke.“ Kiba applied to the raven who was sitting across of him, amusement evident in his voice. Of course, everyone who was interested in the conversation was able to hear it clearly.

-"I just remembered one scene from our childhood...“ He stopped for emphasis. It was as if he was thinking back on ’those times’ when they were children. Sasuke almost slapped himself on the forehead, Kiba was just too obvious.

-"We were little, and we were joining a ball. It was our first time tasting alcohol, champaign, to be precise... We took it secretly. Neji was with us as well!“ Kiba suddenly remembered...much to Neji’s regret. A few curious gazes instantly flew in his direction. The Hyuuga’s face expression didn’t change at all.

-"However, I remember Sasuke saying that he wanted to drink more of the clear liquor...“

Sasuke spoke up. “It’s pricking on your tongue, with a pleasant mildly-sweet taste, and already after first two glasses, you can’t stop laughing. We were children-the first time having alcohol.“ He ’defended’ himself, knowing the rest of the story.

-"Yes, that’s true, but what I remember clearly is your mother shouting, ’No one is allowed to pour alcohol to this child again!’, after your third glass.“

People burst out in laughter and Kiba raised his glass towards Sasuke, a smile plastered to his face. He brought the glass closer to his lips and sipped on it. When he finally placed it down, he winked to Sasuke and then joined the others. The rest of the dinner went rather quietly, conversations were led occasionally, a few jokes and flirts were exchanged while the sound of a violin was entertaining the guests all the time.

But it seemed Kiba was in the opinion the peace should be ’disturbed’ and he started a new topic just as the guests were finishing their meals.

Unfortunately, or fortunately, the topics of the conversation were love and marriage. The discourse was beseeming at the beginning until the whole thing escalated into a joke, and accent set on that how the marriage is fatal for love.

-"You know how people say,“ Kiba began just as he finished eating the dinner, “You live...“ He put the cutlery down, “...you live...“ He repeated,now gaining the attention of all the people, “You live...“ The edge of a napkin ran over the corner of his lips, “...live...“ He raised his head, throwing a look at the people, “and then you marry.“ Laughter then passed about on the table. Neji decided to interject.

-"Yes, but Lord Kiba, I also think you know what else people say about that,“ Now he had the attention of the others, “’Make love, not war...or you can make both-marry.’“ The long-haired man answered on Kiba’s joke with a joke.

Hinata tapped Naruto lightly on the shoulder, urging him to face her.

-"Yes?“ He leaned towards her so that she could whisper something to him.

-"Why are they bantering about that? Marriage is a sacred union.“

-"They are just joking.“ Naruto whispered with a smile.

-"That’s not right in my opinion...“

-"Lady Hinata!“ Kiba suddenly addressed her, interrupting her conversation with the blonde.

-"Y-yes,my Lord?“ She glanced at the host, aghast.

-"What do you think about this matter?“ He asked eyeing her attentively. Naruto was observing her as well. He could read confusion written all over her face, it must be that she had tremors...she was speaking with Kiba.

-"I-I...“ She began insecurely, “I think that...“ She cleared her throat suddenly, gaining some courage in the process, “that love is more beautiful that the marriage because...“ Kiba waited for her answer, watching her expectantly.

She smiled.

-"...because the marriage is fatal for the love.“ They remained silent for few seconds, and he soon returned the secretive smile.

-"It pleases me to hear that you are so comprehensive and understand the life,“ He said in a quieter voice. Another intimate look was exchanged between those two, before both of them turned aside.

-"Excuse me, what did you just say...Lady Hinata?“ Naruto whispered, grinning gave him a look.

-"I have to play up...“

Naruto made a face.

-"You did that only for Kiba.“ He smiled behind his palm, what earned him a nudge into the left shoulder.

-"That is all good, but joking aside,“Naruto heard Sasuke speaking, “When are you finally planning on marrying, Lord Kiba?“ The others were listening, doubtless.

-"Me? I can’t even explain to you how much I regret for not being married. But,“ Now he addressed all the people sitting on the table, “...I’m asking you, messieurs, what should I do?“

No one was sure if he was really serious or just simulating.

-"You didn’t find the ’right one’, Lord Kiba.“ Naruto offered, breaking the silence that fell around the table.

-"But,no, I did find her!“ Kiba said enthusiastically, “The only thing is...“ His intense gaze fell on Hinata, “...I don’t know if she feels the same for me.“ He wasn’t tearing the gaze off of the Hyuuga heir. The girl was motionless. In her desperate attempt to avoid the curious gazes of the others, the shy girl locked her gaze onto the white napery.

Surprisingly, Sasuke decided to say something.

-"The only thing you have left is to ask her.“

-"Ah...enough about me.“ Kiba eventually looked away from Hinata and now looked at Sasuke instead. There was a sudden gleam of new-found interest in his eyes that the raven didn’t like at all.

-"Sasuke.“

The Uchiha’s slender eyebrow shot up in a silent question.

-"You look wonderful. I never saw you in such a good mood before.“

-"I feel rested these days...excellent. I simply feel...alive.“ Sasuke answered, although his face expression barely changed. “This season has an exceedingly effect on me as it seems.“

-"How delightfully.“ Kiba cheered, “Actually, you look very enamored if I’m allowed to notice.“ He laughed out from his heart and added, “But I mean that in a positive way. I began worrying for you long ago- you used to look gloomy and joyless...and, so to say,uninterested.“ Kiba allowed himself to be coarse,“ It was as if all of your sexual need had dried out.“

That Sasuke was shocked was an understatement...like the rest of the table.

Naruto placed his fork down and glanced at his ’group’. Neji slowly put back a morsel he just wanted to ’s eyes wide opened,her gaze was absolutely motionless.

Naruto fought against the urge to laugh,but the sounds of people snickering on his right side were making it hard for slowly,very slowly,looked up at Kiba who was grinning a madman.

-"Excuse me?“ He finnaly asked.

-"You will allow me a little joke, of course...you won’t get angry at me,will you?“ Kiba said, sitting up. Sasuke grievously got over the ’joke’,and left the table shortly after began passing into the guest room sat up and followed Hinata who left the dinning room a second before went towards the piano began leafing through the compositions once again,searching for a piece that she knew.

In that time,Sasuke and Neji ocuupied the places they were sitting in before the dinner. Naruto took a seat on the music-stool, placed his fingers onto the digitals and ’passed through’ two octaves, using the pedal. Hinata, who was still searching through the papers, finnaly halted, examining one composition. Naruto glanced up at her.

-"What do you have there?“

-"Sonata Facile. Mozzart.“ She said with a contemplative look, her eyes scanning the semibreves. She handed the composition to the blonde after she was finished.

-"Do you know it?“

He shook his head. “Not really. I’ve played it long ago.“

She took a seat as well, Naruto shifted to make more space for her...and her dress.

-"Should we give it a try?“

-"It’s alright with me.“ He answered, placing the Sonata on the gantry. Both of them set their hands down, Naruto his left and Hinata her right, fingers on the right place. They were ’sharing’ a Sonata that was played with just two hands after all.

-„Ready?“Hinata asked,earning a nod,“...three...four.“They started in unison,and immediately stopped.

-"Three...four.“ She repeated appropriating the tempo. They managed it to start together this time.

* * *

After few, unfortunately, unsuccessful ’try out’s, mistakes and exact semibreves and laughing, they decided to put the compositions aside. Both of them remained sitting on the piano bench, observing other people, talking.

Hinata was sliding with her fingers over the digitals pensively, not touching them, but when she finnaly looked away from the instrument, she caught the blonde observing her raven-haired cousin.

-"What are you thinking about? Sasuke...?“

Naruto shrugged. “Nothing in particular.“

Silence again.

-"Hinata?“ Naruto began suddenly, “You and Sasuke...How is the relationship between the two of you?“

The question astonished Hinata. She whisted.

-"I mean...you look like you don’t like each other very much. That thought occurred in my mind several times this evening.“

-"Oh.“ Now she understood what he was driving at. “No...no, you are wrong, Naruto.“ She said observing her cousin, “We are on good terms. Maybe it doesn’t seem like that, but Sasuke cares about me. We are looking after each other even he never really shows that. He is...a tiny bit different.“

They heard the music playing, and Hinata stilled. Naruto took the opportunity to change the topic.

-"What is about Kiba and you?“ She looked at him in a serious face expression, but then noticed that he was only joking. The black-haired girl decided to ’play along’.

The Hyuuga girl glanced around the room.

-"Once I am the madam of this mansion...“ This made Naruto smile, “This,“ She pointed at the oil painting with the hunters, “Will disappear. And I will have some plants brought in here.“ A demure smile crossed her features “I adore flowers, I can’t help it.“

The music had become louder by now. The blonde stood up offering a hand to his friend. She sat up. Naruto kissed her hand and they came forth, onto the clearing, wanting to dance. More dancing pairs joined them, so that they were constrained to move again.

Naruto decided to ’lead’ them, while dancing, towards one side of the room, but Hinata struggled.

-"What is it?“ Hinata’s behavior was puzzling him.

-"I don’t want to go on that side.“ Hinata took few steps backwards, still dancing.

-"Why not?“ The blonde was confused.

-"Look at me.“ Naruto didn’t understand what she meant. Seeing that he couldn’t follow her, she leaned to whisper something.

-"I have a raspberry-colored dress. Now take a look at the painting and the pillows underneath.“

Naruto turned his head around curiously, looking at the master-piece. It was yellow...and the whole surrounding was...yellow...and Hinata was...

Naruto burst out in a laughter, attracting the others’ attention. Now he understood...Hinata would beseem to some perky, brindled furbellow if she would be standing there, and that would be looking really queer.

-The other side of the room-

Sasuke was sitting in the armchair, easeful, with his head sunken into the soft rest. He spent his time mostly observing the people.

Naruto and Hinata were laughing as if there was no tomorrow. Neji, who was on a sofa beside him, was ’tussling’ with a fruit cake. Kiba- if Sasuke was right- wasn’t doing anything at all, just observing his beautiful cousin Hinata in awe. The others were either talking or listening to the music or dancing. Maybe he was the only one who wasn’t enjoying the whole ordeal. He was sitting, diffident, not even trying to talk to the others...not that he was doing that usually. The cause of this was probably his petulance, and also the fact the he wasn’t succeeding in finding entertainment for himself.

These dinners were a nuisance. He was thinking that, with Naruto here, everything would be more interesting, but he wasn’t even together with the blonde.

His thoughts continued flowing in the direction of ’Naruto’.

He glanced at the blonde he wanted so much and a crack-brained idea crossed his mind- to go to him, remind him on the fact that he is also here, not only Hinata...or just to drag him somewhere, in a room maybe...or to grab him somewhere in the darkness, kiss him...

Sasuke started feeling aroused at the thought of the little blonde. He hadn’t felt this excited for a while.

Kiba stepped up to Hinata and that caught Sasuke’s attention. Naruto departed from the girl, leaving her to Kiba’s hands, smiling mysteriously, before he began walking towards his direction.

-With Naruto and Hinata again-

Just as the song, and the dance as well, were at it’s end Kiba accosted the pair, asking the black-haired girl for a new dance. Naruto kissed her hand again, a smile finding itself immediately on his lips. While still holding her hand, Naruto turned his head to Kiba, whispering something to him,but so that the Hyuuga girl could hear it.

-"Lord Kiba, I think I will allow myself to remind you on something. Maybe you won’t remember it on your own...you should buy the Lady a bouquet. I have an unmistakable feeling that it would please her.“ Kiba eyed him confusedly, Hinata nudged him into the shoulder...it seemed that she was doing this often. Then he left, leaving the pair alone. Throwing a quick look around the room, he decided to walk over to Sasuke, who seemed extremely bored.

One of the attendants offered him dessert, tart and cream-cakes, and he took a small plate with the pastries and headed towards Sasuke and Neji again.

He glanced at Neji with a look that clearly stated ’Go away.I want to be alone with Sasuke’. A knowing smile appeared on the man’s handsome face. As always, he perfectly knew what was happening. He layed down a, now empty, plate onto the low table in front of him, and then addressed the blonde.

-"Is there something you want, Naruto?“

The blonde eyebrows furrowed. “No,I...don’t.“ He said, but immediately thought that it sounded insecurely. “You know what I want.“ This sounded somehow arrogant. Neji just shook his head while standing up from the sofa.

-"Your wish is my command.“ He added sarcastically before merging with the other guests.

Naruto slid in between the sofa Neji was sitting in few moments ago and the armchair Sasuke was occuping currently, and sat on the edge of the armrest.

He examined the confection in his plate for few moments. One cake was with cherries, strewn with chocolate aces, and the other had some kind of interesting cream filled with whole walnuts. Since he didn’t like the walnuts, Naruto decided to ’get rid’ of them and began extricating them from the rest of the cream with the tip of his fork.

Sasuke observed him for some time in silence.

-"What are you doing there?“ He finally asked after Naruto ’eliminated’ all the walnuts from the cake.

Naruto looked down at him, being a level higher. “I don’t like walnuts.“ He answered simply, “What about you?“ He noticed that Sasuke wasn’t eating the cakes.

-"I don’t like sweets at all.“ He sunk his head into the cozy armchair again.

-"You don’t like people at all...“

-"You’re meddling in my tastes?“ Sasuke smirked.

-"No, I’m just saying that you're cold like a glacier.“

Sasuke inhaled, thinking about what he just heard.

-"I think that lies in my uncommitted, self-critical nature.“

-"You don’t even allow people to approach you. That is what I mean.“ Naruto said and took a bite of the cherry-cake.

-"They are disturbing me.“

Naruto glanced at him with a full mouth.

-"That doesn’t mean you should keep people away from you.“ He said after he swallowed.

-"Not all of us are Narutos,“ Sasuke said in a joke, “But anyway...what about you?“

Naruto slid the fork over the cake, mustering up the chocolate, and then took a bite.

-"Aside from me,“ He answered few seconds later, “You look cold.“

Sasuke ’hmm’ed silently. “I can be very passionate...“ He said quietly.

Naruto ignored the provocation.

The raven decided to lead the conversation in ’that’ direction.

-"You know, Naruto, I was thinking about you not long ago. While you were dancing...“ Naruto ate the last bite of the cake and placed the plate on the table beside Neji’s, “I was thinking...’How come I have the feeling my own cousin is stealing the little blonde from me...?’.“

He waited to see the blonde’s reaction.

Naruto looked at him, his golden eyebrows raised high in astonishment. Then he narrowed his eyes.

-"Little blonde?“ He stood up, “I should be angry,but...“ He trailed off as he went off to take a drink from one of the waiters who were standing around the room.

Neji returned to his ’old place’ again.

-In the same room-

Sai’s gaze was following Naruto for some time. The blonde was intriguing him, that was sure. Very handsome and beautiful,indeed, but what was attracting Sai the most were those azure, exotic eyes...that little beautiful nose that was as though sculptured...those ripe lips that were enjoying in the confectionery...

It was as if Naruto was magnetizing him, but he couldn’t be alone with the blonde and that annoyed him. Now that Naruto walked away from the Uchiha to get a glass of the campaign, Sai finally saw his chance.

He stepped up to him and immediately started a conversation. Naruto welcomed his companion. They talked courteously, in a general way- they had already known each other from the last ball.

-"Tell me, when did you arrived here in London?“

-"Early this morning. I’m a guest of the Uchiha’s.“ Naruto lied, not aware of the fact that Sai overheard his conversation with Hinata.

-"You have a large domain in Warlingham, don’t you?“

Naruto gave a nod.

-"What I actually wanted to ask is- do you posses horses on your estate?“

-"Unfortunately, no.“ Naruto’s eyes softened all of sudden, “I’ve always loved horses. We were keeping them while my father was still alive, but we don’t keep them anymore. You do?“

-"Yes,I have few of them.“

-„Any favorites?“ Curiosity took over. Naruto used to have favorite horses back then.

-"Actually, yes. Their names are Damascus and beautiful horses.“

-"Very beautiful names.“ Naruto added.

Sai looked at him thoughtfully.

-"Do you like to ride, Naruto?“

The blonde nodded before he lost himself in thoughts all of sudden. He should ask Kyuubi if he could buy him some horses again.

-"Well,that’s perfect then!“ Sai smiled all of sudden. This made Naruto look at him.

-“I’m inviting you to be my guest the next week. You will be the guest of my mansion for few days, and will be horse riding.“ Sai suggested, “If you want, that is.“ He added quickly.

-"Of course,“ Naruto grinned, “I would love to!“

Sai raised his glass. “I have your word then?“

-"You have my word.“ Naruto clinked with his own glass against Sai’s, as in a sign of assurance.

* * *

Sasuke remained sitting, observing them the whole time. His eyes almost burned holes through Sai’s back. If a gaze could kill...

Neji made a mental note to later tell Sasuke how gruesome he looked like. Luckily, no one else saw him, nor did anyone else notice how his fingers tightened around the glass in his hand, the knuckles turning almost white. At this point, Neji couldn’t restrain himself anymore.

-"Sasuke.“ The Hyuuga murmured under his breath. The sound immediately caught Sasuke’s attention, he looked over at his cousin.

Neji’s eyebrows shot up in a silent question.

Sasuke just narrowed in response before his gaze fell down on the untouched liquor. His pressure on the glass decreased. But not few seconds later, he looked up, slightly startled, hearing Sai’s laugh.

-"A votre sante! (4) To your health, Naruto. Cheers!“ Everyone except Sasuke was raising their glass.

...and his grip tightened again...

-"Sasuke.“ Neji ’interrupted’ again, “You have to be ready to make a compromise.“

-"You know how I am,“ Was Sasuke’s response, “It is not in my nature to defer. I am a despot...everything will happen the way I want it.“

-"Oh, yes...I know. That is why we actually love you...“ Neji added sarcastically.

But, being an Uchiha- that meant being able to hide even his tiniest feelings- he placed the glass down eventually, and lolled himself further into the armchair before Neji could find a chance to laugh at him again...but no such luck. The long-haired man already had an amused smirk plastered on his almost frowned. Almost.

It seemed that Neji felt some kind of individual pleasantry by watching him suffer...

-Some time later-

-"Is someone in the mood to go out onto the balcony?!“ Kiba called on the guests. A strange smile adorning his features. His gaze locked with Hinata’s. Neji had a hard time restraining himself from rolling his eyes as he nodded to Hinata, allowing her to go out. She headed to the direction of the doors that led outside. Tsunade and Naruto were following shortly behind. Some of the others left the stuffy guest room alone, hoping to catch some fresh air on the large balcony, adorned with majestic banks, the green of the trees placed there making the whole sight glorious.

The distance between Kiba and Hinata shortened. The two blondes following them noticed that.

Silence fell around Tusande and her companion. She was lost in her thoughts whilst Naruto was distracted, trying to fill his lungs with some breezy air. Then her steps became slower, letting the pair in front of them digress and go to a more peaceful compartment.

Then she suddenly said, “What do you think, when will Kiba and the young Hyuuga girl marry?“

At first, Naruto thought he didn’t hear well. He glanced up in surprise just as she decided to grab him under the arm, leading them towards the balustrade.

-"Well?“ She ’repeated’, “I’m asking myself when they will finally marry. Soon,I hope.“

-"Yes, b-but...“ Naruto stuttered, “They are young. And,besides, we don’t even know...“

-"They are like made for each other.“ She said with a voice that wasn’t leaving any space for an argument, “And you know that.“

They came to a stand beside the massive fencing, looking at the city that was bathing in the shadows of the night.

-"Me?“ Naruto asked, confused, as he leaned his elbows onto the balustrade, still observing Tsunade.

-"Please...don’t look at me like that!“ Her tone became blithe. She took a cigarette from a small packet, and called for a servant to light it before she shifted her attention to the frowning blonde beside her.

-"I am sure that Hinata must have told you. You look so close...“ She drew a smoke of the tobacco, knowingly, and then continued, “...and they are ready for a betrothal, believe me.“

Naruto threw a glance towards Hinata, on the other side of the balcony. The pair was distant, but Naruto just heard his friend’s laugh.

-"She still seemes too young in my opinion.“ He finally uttered out.

Tsunade actually laughed out at that. “Don’t be silly. Should she wait until she gets as old as me?“ Naruto now turned to her, a sign of new-found interest evident on his face.

-"I never got the chance to ask you this, but why are you actually still without a husband?“

-"I am a widow.“ Was the response he received.

-"Not an adequate reason,“ He wriggled his golden eyebrows, “You could have find another one.“

-"Brat,“ She said under her breath before a wide smile appeared on her lips. She knew the blonde meant the question seriously, even though it sounded like a joke. She sighed as she decided to answer.

-"I don’t like bringing back bad memories. After I lost my husband and my brother at a young age, I gave my mind to the infirmary and curing, and concentrated on medicine. That took me a lot of time, and then, later, I saw that it was too late for those kind of things.“

-"It is never too late. What is with Lord Jiraya?“ Naruto asked as he placed his chin into the palm, observing the city.

-"Ah...Jiraya...“ She turned her head to look at him, observing the blonde locks from above, “Did you know that Jiraya was a partner of mine long ago?“

-"You mean,you were in a romantic relationship?“ He grinned. That only earned him a soft slap on the back of his head while Tsunade rolled her honey-brown eyes.

-"No,we weren’t lovers. It was a partnership. You are too young to know about that, it was in the times when your father was still a boy.“ A sad smile appeared on her lips as she said this. Melancholy overcame her suddenly. This earned her Naruto’s full attention.

-"You knew my father?“

Tsunade nodded. “He was Jiraya’s student. As I already said, you can’t remember, but I will tell you about that. Once, there were three renowned, famous doctors here in London. Orochimaru,Jiraya and...“

-"You?“ The question interrupted her.

She nodded anew.

-"Who is Orochimaru?“ Again a question.

-"Let me finish, brat.“ Tsunade said and followed Naruto’s gesture. She leaned onto the high fence with elegant outlines.

-"All intrigues were entwining all around the three of us. It was known that Jiraya liked young Ladies and women, it was known that Orochimaru was tending towards alchemy and mysticism, and it was known...about me...“

Naruto was intrigued.

-"What? What was known about you?“ He urged her to continue.

-"Well...the same people know today- that I am a huge minion of gambling houses.“ She grinned like a child. Naruto had to laugh at that.

-"However...Despite that, we were known as the best doctors of London. At some point, Orochimaru left the city, led by his ambitions, to travel around the world. Jiraya and I are still in contact with him...“ She paused. The small cigarette in her hand was still burning, she inhaled despondently.

-"You miss him?“ Naruto relocated his chin, placing it into his other palm since the other one began feeling numb.

-"Of course I miss him...he is a friend. But that is another story...“ She stopped again, being lost in her thoughts.

-"But why isn’t Jiraya still working as a doctor?“

-"Something happened.“ A pause again.

Naruto got unpatient. He wanted her to go on with the story without urging her again. A fake cough interrupted the silence.

At that, Tunade turned her head slightly to look at him.

-"Well?“ He tried anew.

-"The rivalry between Jiraya and I caused us to chose students that we would teach. I chose Shizune, and he...he chose your father.“

-"Oh...“ Was the blonde’s only response. He was too young back then, he never asked about this after his parents death.

-"You didn’t know much about this, did you?“ It was more a statement than a question. Naruto was too preoccupied with his thoughts to notice her eyes softening. Her right hand, where she didn’t have the cigarette, slid over his back gently in an attempt to comfort him, but also in a sign of understanding.

He shook his head in a silent response.

-"Now you see why Jiraya...quit.“ She leaned her elbows on the fence again, “After you father’s death...“ She trailed off.

-"I understand.“ Naruto said softly.

She inhaled, and then drew in one last smoke of the cigarette. A moment or two passed in silence. Naruto heard Hinata laugh somewhere in the background.

Tsunade actually snuffed. “Just take a look at me.“

Naruto did, but not understanding what the blonde-haired woman meant.

-"I smoke, I drink like a man...I gamble...“ She laughed out, “What kind of a doctor am I actually?“ Naruto ’looked through’ her attempts to brighten him up, but it didn’t prevent him from smiling.

Tsunade observed him for some time. There were some kind of motherly feelings rising inside her.

-"Brat...?“

-"Hmm?“

She held the younger blonde closer with her arm.

-"You know what?“ She placed a kiss on top of his head.

-"I like you.“

Naruto stared at her for a second before he burst out laughing. Tsunade joined him.

-Hours later-

Naruto entered one of the most beautiful rooms of the Uchiha mansion that had been designated to him. Sasuke was affable enough not to position him right next to him, but he was in vicinity. Just a storey lower. The sleeping room was furnished with taste: large feather-bed, a duvan, comfortable armchairs, few rosewood bookshelves, everything elegantly adorned and decorated.

Just as he entered he noticed that the room was brightly lit. High candles were lit in an argentine chandelier.

The blonde stretched his arms over his head with a moan, tired from the whole evening, and headed towards the doors of the bathroom that were opened, revealing him the view of the bath that was waiting for him.

His hand submerged into the water, he established that it was pleasantly warm.

Naruto slowly began undressing. These weren’t his clothes, but since Sasuke knew Naruto wasn’t expecting to join a ball this weekend, he took care of everything.

With every piece of cloth he took off of himself, the pile around his feet was getting bigger. He stepped out of it.

A mirror beside the bath-tub caught his attention.

It was large...almost like one of those the Hyuuga’s had in their ball rooms. He came to a stand in front of the mirror. The blonde moved, observing the lines of his body. A pleased smile crept onto his lips. Even it was uncommon for a man to think this way, he liked this body the beauty he saw in the reflection.

He entered the bath-tub, lowered slowly down, feeling the water caressing his tanned skin. The blonde reclined in the marble bath-tub and then raise his upper body, propping himself with his arms. He leaned back onto the marble brink, but felt himself lowering without his will. He bent his knees, trying to prevent himself from gliding.

Finding this position very comfortable, he relaxed his tired body, enjoying in the peace.

It was few minutes later when he noticed that his skin had become the colour of a lotus under the warm water. He dislodged himself by wielding his hands through the liquid, and took one of the bottles from the little table beside the tub. He took a blue one that looked the most interesting, not bothering to see where from the mucous liquid was. He should find that out in a short time anyway...

He blended the substance with the water, causing the sparkles, like miniature crystalline pearls, to mingle with it, creating foam that suddenly filled the bath-tub. He inhaled deeply through his nose. Lavender...

He enjoyed in the scent, while his hands still played with the water, and then looked at them, covered with the white lather, then he took them out. He blew out some air, making the foam fly off towards the almost other end of the beige bath-tub. It made him laugh.

He raised his ankle slightly, making a small wave. After he upraised his whole body from the bath-tub bottom, supporting himself with his arms, he let himself slide into the water again, causing the waves to appear once more.

Then he ’quieted down’, and gently slid his fingers, smearing the fragrant lather over his arms, his neck, his chest...

After the blonde decided to go out of the cooling water, he noticed a robe, made from the japanese silk, placed on a chair-obviously prepared for him. He stepped out, letting the water pour down his body, before he quickly towled, and then wrapped himself in the delicate mantle.

He tightened the belt around his waist, letting the cloth soak in the rest of the moisture.

Letting his arms fall to his sides, he noticed that the long sleeves revealed only the tips of his fingers, and he smiled. It somehow made him feel like a child for an unknown reason.

It was the when he saw a pair of congruous, blue hoses that were, in a strange way, standing in with his, a shade darker, eyes.

He went out, leaving the bathroom door opened.

Then he remembered forgetting his clothes, and headed back. He took it from the floor and brought it out of the bathroom only to lay it, rumpled and in a pile, upon one of the armchairs in the bed room.

The room was redolent of perfume and steam that was slowing coming from the opened bath room.

He almost jumped onto the bed. But he resatined himself, and just stretched his body over the thin blanket with his still tepid body.

’...how pleasant...’ The blonde thought as he sighed.

He let other thoughts overwhelm him, and he remembered...

Tsunade and he saw Kiba and Hinata sitting in the darkness, very close to each other, forgetting about the other guests. They drew nearer to each other on the bench, even though there was more than enough space for both of them. And beside that, Kiba was holding her hand. Naruto supposed that they thought no one would see them in the darkness.

A sigh escaped his lips again, and he settled his head more comfortably onto the pillow, noticing that it had become warm, almost hot, there where he was lying. He turned on the other side,but shortly after wards it got warm as well.

-"It’s so hot...“ He mumbled under his breath.

Lying like that on the bed, he heard someone’s footsteps all of sudden and another thought occurred in his mind. A scene actually, that happened not long ago, as Sasuke and he were heading back into the mansion...

-Flashback-

Sasuke just climbed upstairs with his ’guest’. The door of Naruto’s sleeping-room was on their left, but Sasuke’s room was upstairs.

Naruto made a move to grab the locker, assuming that Sasuke would continue going upstairs, when the raven seized hold of his hand all of sudden, but in a gently, almost hesitating way.

The blonde came to a stand, and then turned around.

-"Naruto...please, just stay a minute or two...“ The raven said with an overtone of longing, but also demureness, in the voice.

The blonde turned fully around and closed his hands around Sasuke's neck, smiling...until that smile broke into laughing...and more laughing...

Sasuke gave everything to silence him- by using mostly his lips- while Naruto’s, now loud laughter, caused a smile to appear on his own face.

-"Stop kissing me.“ He revolted with a flippant voice, forgetting that someone could hear them. It was obvious that he wasn’t serious, and Sasuke knew that. That is why he took the advantage to ’enjoy’ the whole occurrence.

Naruto gave in and let himself being pulled into the little game of ’enjoyment’.

That was until a thought occurred in his mind...to touch the older man somehow else and somewhere else. His right hand left Sasuke’s neck and was placed on the raven’s chest. But he was apprehensive of going lower just yet. Even though he wanted it, something was obstructing him, some kind of strange fear, probably caused by his inexperience.

They shared another long kiss.

Naruto took this opportunity to gain courage and finish what he began...and decided to lower his hand further.

Only that that lasted for a second or two,\ then he pulled his hand quickly up. His heart was racing. He was partially startled after he just felt something hard. His eyes widened, and he remembered the moment when Sasuke, fully aroused, showed him his greed by letting him feel his erection. He wanted to say something, but he wasn’t really sure what to say.

-"You just had to get an erection...“ He finally said, trying not to sound too reproachful or repulsive, but the words made exactly that effect despite of him. It was then when he noticed Sasuke observing him, his black eyes widened. If it had been brighter in the hall-room at that moment, he could have seen the obvious uneasiness on his face.

-"Naruto,“ He whispered in an awkward voice,“I’m not having one.“ He admitted.

It was then when the raven took Naruto’s hand into his and ’lead’ it downwards. He, of course, was following every movement Naruto made, so that he felt as the blonde quickly touched him in the lower regions a second ago. He wanted to show him that he wasn’t right...and lead his hand lower...and lower. Until the blonde touched the same place he touched not long ago.

Now he felt that it was...cold...It was a ...

-"You see?“Sasuke whispered, “It’s my belt.“

Naruto nodded slowly. Sasuke couldn’t see it in the dark hall, but he felt it because Naruto’s head was leaned onto his shoulder. The blonde’s heart was still racing like crazy. He felt his cheeks burning.

-"I...“ He wanted to say something, anything, but he lost his voice and then cleared his throat, “I’m sorry.“ His voice sounded uncomfortable.

And an even more uncomfortable silence came into existence.

-"I’m really sorry.“ Naruto repeated after some time, not really knowing what else to say. He felt Sasuke kissing him on the forehead.

-"Good night, angel.“ The raven said with a smirk Naruto wasn’t able to see. Then he separated from the blonde, leaving him, going upstairs into his own room. Naruto was motionless for few seconds, but then he moved slowly forwards in attempt to reach the door-handle. But,then,his body went rigid.

-"Don’t call me angel!“ He shouted, loosing sight of the fact that it was late, and most of the servants were already sleeping. Surely, he felt more amused than offended, and the raven-haired host, who heard this, understood that of course. A few seconds passed, and Naruto then heard the doors closing above him, Sasuke had entered his room. But he heard him, he was sure of that. And with that thought he entered his own one.

-End Flashback-

Naruto shifted on the bed again, in his ’search’ for a, at least slightly, colder side of it. He felt something and glanced down; now he remembered that he still had those blue hoses on him. He raised his body, supporting himself with one, while he got rid of them with the other hand. The belt loosened and the mantle opened itself, providing him with some freshness.

But it didn’t last for long. Just few minutes later he felt that irritably warmness again. The soft silk slid down, revealing his warm, clean, and slightly wet body.

Tiredness overcame him all of sudden and he closed his cerulean eyes. He felt an unpleasant, tingling sensation as he closed them, caused by the sleepless night before, the ball, and the smoke of tobacco. But the heat wasn’t letting him fall into sweet dreams.

His eyes opened, he glanced around the room. Cerulean orbs widened slightly.

-"Why not open the window?“ He remembered suddenly. “A little bit of draught would surely freshen the room up.“

He stood up, moved the curtains aside and then held them up with a hand while he tried to open the window with the other one. He returned them in the previous position, spreading them. Now that he let go of them, the curtains began inflating like the sails of a ship. The fresh air drove the sweltering heat back and a light scent of Sweetbay magnolias appeared in the bed-room.

He sat on the bed just as something caught his eye. On the little table, placed beside the bed, was a bottle of campaign, glasses and a bowl full of peaches, small apricots and strawberries. He leaned onto the edge, stretching the other hand in an attempt to reach the bottle. He felt that it was still cold, his fingers sliding slowly because of the drops that condensed on the glass’ surface. His wrist moved, the fingers taking a strawberry and placing it into his mouth. The fruits were carefully washed and prepared. It must be that all of this was set just before they arrived at the mansion.

He laid himself down onto the large bed, enjoying the fresh breeze that was cooling him down like a fan. The long curtains dancing in the air, until his eyes closed slowly, and he drifted off into sleep...

To Be Continued...

(1)’Je ne sais quoi.’ (French) - literally translated from French means ‘I know not what’. The meaning here- an intangible quality that adds or makes something attractive or alluring. For exapmle: She has a certain je ne sais quoi about her.

(2) ’Black boudoir grand piano’ - Pianos come in two basic configurations (with subcategories): the grand piano and the upright piano. the "parlor grand" or "boudoir grand" (about 1.7 m to 2.2 m). If you want to find out more,here’s the website on wikipedia: .org/wiki/Piano

(3) ’Cordon bleu’ (French) - It was already explained in Kiba’s speech.

(4) ’A votre sante!’ (French) – ’To your health’ — used as a toast.

A/N:Some of you noticed Hinata being OOC (out of character)...?...umm...try to ignore that...*nervous laugh*

There's one thing that's making me really sad...the readers are kinda 'split'.What I mean is-some love strictly Sasuke,some love Kyuubi.I kinda fell in love with Kyuubi through the story...I really can't decide 'who to choose'...

I'm very busy these days because of the 's why I won't have time to post the new chapter anytime soon.I'm very sorry but you'll have to be patient...maybe even two months...*hiding from the glares*

Don't forget to review!

Dangerous (Saturday:Part Two) I

2009-03-30T20:11:06Z

Beta-ed by:4evashortshit

I want to give thanks to the following people:

-4evashortshit-who accepted to help me and beta this chapter:Thank you,dear!

-my boyfriend-who is reading this story,and who gave me some *cough* piquant *cough* ideas for the story:Hvala ti ,koi...

-Alexandra-who shared her interesting ideas with me and helped me out:Ich danke dier,meine Liebe,ich hoffe dass du dies hier lesen wirst...

-Jelp-who,luckily,didn't get mad because I'm going to use an information that already appeared in her story Nameless Desires (Please read this story,I love it,it's won't regret it-you have my 's one of my favorites.)That information will be 'used' in my next chapter,though.

Read the note on the end, you.

Enjoy...

-Chapter 5-

Their lips connected.

Both of them remained still enjoying the feeling of closeness. That placidity of theirs lingered for few more moments. Surprisingly Sasuke was the one who moved first, but the actual surprise was that he pulled his head, very slowly, away,so that their lips separated with a loud, interesting smacking noise. The lack of oxygen made them both take a breath in unison.

Naruto tried to wipe away the remains of the tears from his face....but unsuccessfully.

The blonde’s cheeks were still slightly damp, and that enticed a half-smile out of the raven who licked his lips and felt the salty taste of tears.

After Naruto finally looked up at the raven the smile was already replaced with a serious face expression.

-"Naruto." Sasuke’s voice was a mere whisper, it was soft and decent, although that timbre had an unexpected impression on the blonde. It somehow made him sad.

He took in the Uchiha’s face, his intensive gaze, there was some kind of ’natural’ elegance surrounding the raven’s whole appearance, and the midnight-black bangs surrounded his pale frame in a very admirable way...the dark eyes were observing him closely.

And again, Naruto saw sadness locked behind those eyes, and that made his own soften, the only difference was that he now actually knew the reason...He had the urge to drive that sadness away...

...and then his right hand moved on it’s own accord. It separated itself from Sasuke’s, with whom it was still locked, and the blonde leaned nearer, moving a silky bang out of the way, brushing carefully over the raven’s left cheek. Sasuke’s black eyes, that had so much pain caused by the tragedy of his family, closed as the blonde shared this intimate moment with him.

This was what he was looking for...exactly this...the feeling of being able to share with someone.

Naruto’s fingers were sliding tenderly over Sasuke’s pale features: over his cheek, the jawbone, and finally then the chin. He wanted to drive away Sasuke’s fears, to encourage him, to remind him of his adolescence...to remind him of so many years that he still has ahead of him.

He leaned nearer, his lips brushing over Sasuke’s cheek, his warm breath ghosting over the other man’s heated skin, only to slide down, sensually, and place a careful kiss on corners of the raven’s lips. Sasuke let out a breath he wasn’t aware he was holding. He wanted to taste the blonde again. He wanted to abandon everything-the patience, the waiting, the fear- and to taste him like he imagined it every night in his dreams. He wanted to hug him, envelop him with this love of his...he was anxious for those lips, he eagerly wanted to claim them as his, to feel that pleasure and delight in it,like he had three years ago...

Naruto was motionless. He closed his azure eyes, but he slightly shivered after that needy breath left Sasuke’s mouth. He instinctively closed his hand, not wanting the raven to see his excitement.

The blonde suddenly felt that warm, lascivious breath on his lips again.

He hid a shiver before he opened his eyes.

He couldn’t even imagine how intense his own gaze was, but he knew Sasuke was able to see the lust glazed over his blue eyes. He clenched Sasuke’s black top carefully-it was just like three years ago.

-"You are not afraid this time, right?“ Sasuke’s husky voice filled the air. He wanted to assure himself. Yes, greediness was written all over Naruto’s face, but he still wanted t be sure that he won’t scare the blonde like he did the last time.

The small nod that came from Naruto was everything he was looking for.

His left arm wrapped itself around Naruto’s slender waste while the other one was still locked together with the blonde’s. Naruto gave in, his smaller body shuddered, their torsos pressed together, only Naruto’s hand clenching the fabric now between them.

Sasuke looked into the blonde’s eyes, searching for any kind of fear, but as he didn’t find any, he bent down and found those soft, sweet lips already waiting for him. His free hand pressed him closer, wanting to feel the warmness that radiated from the blonde.

He found himself completely lost in those sky-blue eyes that were full of the joy of living. Naruto pressed his lips closer as they still kept observing each other. They remembered the moment of intimacy they had already shared at that fountain.

The blonde separated his other hand from Sasuke’s, and slid his fingers easily into the raven’s black hair. A silent, breathy moan escaped Sasuke and his eyes closed. This encouraged Naruto to repeat the gesture in a similar way. He lowered his fingers, caressing the raven, and felt the goosebumps on the back of Sasuke’s neck that his movement provoked, before he moved them slowly up again, feeling the silky texture of the raven’s dark hair.

His own eyes closed.

He tried to open his mouth, only to find his lips being slightly dry. This gave him an idea.

He moved his lower lip, making enough space for his pink tongue to dart out and trace the line of Sasuke’s lower lip. He didn’t try it on the upper lip, being afraid that it would feel funny or that Sasuke would smirk at him.

Now that he had slicked their lips with saliva, he opened his mouth slightly, like he had wanted to. Sasuke’s own tongue now playfully entered the welcoming heat of the blonde’s cavern, and he almost excitedly agreed to the game it seemed Naruto wanted to lead. He understood it. Naruto was still inexperienced in this kind of things- he wanted to try everything out, and Sasuke gave him the chance to explore this erotic side of people’s relationships.

Just as the blonde threw his shyness aside, and began his dance with the other’s tongue, the lack of oxygen made him separate himself from the Uchiha for a second before he breathed in and locked their lips together again. The slightly taken aback Sasuke didn’t even have the time to get his breath as the blonde, hesitatingly, drew Sasuke’s lower lip in and bit it.

Sasuke breathed in through his nose, and decided to have ’a word’ in this as well.

It seemed that the blonde had occupied himself only with Sasuke’s lower lip, what gave Sasuke the clue that he was afraid to try something else. He sucked in blonde’s upper lip and repeated Naruto’s previous movement. He sunk his teeth into the soft flesh.

-"Mnnf!" The muffled sound came out of the surprised blonde.

Sasuke opened his eyes, only to find big, blue eyes staring at him. He licked the abused lip, in a sign of apology, before he bit it again-softer this time.

Naruto’s eyelids lowered. And then he closed his eyes fully. He had a new task now. He moved his lips, trying to catch Sasuke’s upper one...and he caught problem was...he couldn’t keep the tender flesh between his teeth for long. He felt Sasuke smirking against his lips, and his eyebrows narrowed. He decided to give it a second try...but nothing again...

Sasuke’s lips widened into a smile, so that he couldn’t even repeat what he wanted. Sasuke drew away and let out a laugh.

-"Do you want me to do it again?To show you...?“

Naruto only growled in response before he locked their lips again. No way he would let Sasuke teach him like a little pupil-he would learn it alone.

And with that he gave it another try...but unfortunately, it didn’t work. Sasuke was still smiling. This wasn’t making it any easier for the blonde to prove that he could do the same as the Uchiha. Sasuke’s half-smile, half-smirk only widened as Naruto let out a frustrated growl.

This was enough for him to bite the raven harder than usual.

A,for Sasuke uncharacteristic, painful moan resounded through the morning air. Metallic taste of blood filled the blonde’s mouth. He separated himself from the raven hastily,his eyes wide open.

-"I-I’m so sorry!“

Sasuke licked his lips,and then repeated the movement over the spot where Naruto had bit him.

-"I...I’m really sorry.“Naruto continued apologizing as Sasuke shook his head and leaned forward to silence him by re-connecting their lips.

They lingered on Naruto’s a few more moments, before he pulled them away, hearing that smacking noise again, but not because of tears this time...more likely because of the blood.

-"What are you apologizing for?“ Sasuke asked after licking his lip again. It had stopped bleeding.

-"For biting you.“ Naruto said in a regretful tone.

-"Hn.“

The blonde noticed that Sasuke didn’t seem angry. He just hoped that it really was like that.

-"That was nothing.“ The raven said all of sudden. A strange smirk playing on his lips. There was something in his voice that made Naruto’s heart skip a beat, but it wasn’t excitement...something else was there. Was that maybe...a challenge?

Naruto didn’t say anything at first,but then...

-"H-hey!What?!“

...maybe there was a tiny part of him that wanted to make Sasuke angry...

* * *

With bruised and kiss-swollen lips A few minutes later, they decided to come back to reality again. There was still a lot to be said...

Without a question, Naruto shifted and placed his head into Sasuke’s lap, like he had three years ago...much to Sasuke’s delight. He slid his fingers into the rich, unruly blonde locks, and the younger male almost purred at that. He obviously loved it to be touched, and that was interesting for the black-haired man above him since he himself avoided the contact with other people as much as he could. Being touched, hugged or anything similar to that by someone wasn’t one of his favourite things...except for being touched by this specific blonde.

-"Sasuke?“ The blonde interrupted his thoughts, “Are you aware of the fact that you caused a conflict between me and my brother? We had a disagreement yesterday, we don’t even talk to each other.“ Naruto kept secret that he was the ’cause’ for the lack of conversation between the two them.

-"Why did you have a conflict?“ Sasuke asked,a feeling of joy flowing through his body. Yes, joy. No one who called himself a good person would feel like this, but he didn’t care- he felt happiness for an unknown reason, and it didn’t bother him at all. The only thing was- he couldn’t tell this to the blonde...Not until he figured out what exactly was bothering him about ’the armed angel’ he wouldn't talk about this, he decided. And there was something off, the raven-haired man was sure about that.

Naruto gave him a look.

-"He wanted to gave me away just like that- without telling me anything, without me knowing where I was actually going, without discussing anything with me.“ Rage was now evident in his voice,he let the suppressed feelings out. But...considering the whole occurrence, this was paradoxical. Naruto was complaining about his brother to the person who caused all of this, who ’rented’ him...But this person wasn’t anyone. This person was Sasuke. And Sasuke listened to everything the blonde was saying.

-"But enough of this...I’m not angry anymore...“ A sudden smile on the blonde’s face. A sudden mystery in Sasuke’s mind. Why did he smile? What does that smile mean?

-"Sasuke?“ Naruto ’interrupted’ again. His eyes were closed. “Why did you have to do it this way?“ It was a simple question that required a complicated answer.

-"Why did I chose the blackmail?“ Sasuke’s voice was placid.

-"...yes...“The blonde whispered. Sasuke was silent at first, playing with the silky, blonde hair between his fingers.

-"I don’t know if you remember, Naruto, but...I was at the Uzumaki residence three years ago. “Blue eyes opened at that.

-"The Uzumaki residence here in London?“ He interjected,“ We sold it three years ago,before ...“

-"Before you went to Warlingham after Witberg’s death.I know.“ Sasuke interrupted.

-"You know about-"

-"Witberg? Yes.“ Sasuke cut him off, “He borrowed money from me. Do you remember? Did your brother tell you at least that?“

-"Yes he told me.“ Naruto now remembered, “Why were you at Uzumaki’s?“ He returned to the previous topic.

-"After I found out that Witberg is your foster father, and that he ruined you after your parent’s death, I used him to finally-"

-"You blackmailed even him?“

-"-get to you.“ Sasuke observed him, and that expression of suspicion on his face.

-"Yes,even him.“ Sasuke answered eventually.

Silence.

-"Only to get to me?“

Sasuke gave a nod. “Only to get to you.“ He repeated. Then he saw a smile forming on Naruto’s lips...before the smile grew and Naruto turned his head to the side. But not for long. The raven made Naruto face him again as he re-turned the blonde’s head in the previous position with the hand that was in the golden tresses a second ago.

-"Why are you smiling?“

-"I don’t know,“ Naruto’s smile widened, if possible, even more, “I had a ...funny feeling...“

-"Hn.“ Was the raven’s response before he started playing with the blonde hair again.

-"Continue...“ Naruto said,closing his eyes,feeling wonderful at the attention he received. A mistic, even for him, thought appeared in his mind out of nowhere: ’Is this how Sipke feels when I fondle her?’

-"Alright...As I said, I used him to get to you by telling him that he will acquit of his debts if he lead me into the house and handed you over to me for one night. He though I wanted to rape you. I lied to him.“

-"That idiot!“ Naruto’s eyes were now wide opened, “He wanted to give me to a stranger for money!?“ He growled out of frustration before he continued, “Why do I have a feeling that everyone wants either to sell me or rent me for money!?“

Sasuke decided better not to answer on that. He chose to wait until Naruto worked off of his frustration before he continued.

-"Just as I was about to enter your room, your brother jumped out of nowhere with a gun and threatened to shot at me if I didn’t get out of the house...He ruined all of my plans.“

Naruto observed him with a surprised look on his face. This was an information he was hearing for the first time. “Kyuubi wanted to shoot you?“ His voice was unreadable.

-"Yes,he did.“ Something occurred in Sasuke’s mind all of sudden. He felt a tiny bit thankful to the red-haired man. What if there would have been a stranger that night, if Witberg really had ’sold’ the blonde to someone with bad intentions? Kyuubi would have been there to protect the blonde.

-"Neji and me have called him ’the armed angel’ since then.“

-"Neji?“

-"Only six people know about this. About that I ’rented’ you. Neji, my cousin, is one of them. He was helping me with everything...and with blackmailing your brother.“ He added.

-"Hyuuga Neji is your cousin?“

A nod.

-"And he helped you?“

-"Yes.“ Sasuke tugged lightly on one of the blonde tresses. It seemed that he found a special enjoyment in doing this, and playing with this golden hair of the younger male.

-"Who else knows? You,Kyuubi,Neji...Kakashi...me...who else?“

-"Was there an older man at your domain yesterday? I sent him to speak to your brother.“

-"Ah.I know.“ Naruto now remembered that strange man.

-"He is a worker and acquaintance of mine. He is to be trusted.“

-"Sasuke?“

-"Yes...?“ The raven almost said ’angel’, but then remembered that the blonde didn’t want to be called like that.

-"There is a seventh person who knows about this.“ Naruto said observing the leafage of the labyrinth that was surrounding them, “That is our servant, Iruka Umino. But he won’t tell anyone, I’m sure of that.“

-"If you say so.“ The raven answered after he heard the new information. He believed the blonde. And aside from that, he was sure that ’this’ won’t be discovered, and that no one, except for those who already knew, would find out about this. This was dangerous, he knew that, and he was also aware of the risks his doings were carrying. But now that he had the blonde...he didn’t have any second thoughts about this. About the whole thing going wrong. What he wanted was Naruto and Naruto alone. He went through this many times, the raven knew exactly what he wanted. From this, from the future, from Naruto...but there were still a lot of things that needed to be spoken of...and still...Naruto was different than him. He was interested in what the others thought about him. He was an outgoing person whilst Sasuke didn’t want to ’pose’ to the public.

That was why he decided not to bring that subject up right now. It was better that way. He had enough time to speak about the more serious things, so he pushed that back for now. He repressed his thoughts, leaving them to be later taken care of.

There were times when he felt simply awful, not believing that he would succeed in getting nearer to the blonde. He thought that the younger male wouldn’t understand anything like this, that he wouldn’t understand this longing and desire of his. There were times when he thought about giving up.

But there was Neji who ’pushed’ him to go on with his plans and intentions. The Hyuuga saw that that special blonde would be able to pluck Sasuke away from the memories of his tragic past, to present him the new, better perspective of life. Neji was always close with Sasuke, he was his only family now...he wanted to see Sasuke happy. He had urged him to go on.

Sasuke remembered a conversation he had with the long-haired man. It was one of those days when he was thinking about giving up on everything, almost two years ago.

-"Let me ask you something, Sasuke. Something...intimate...Do you love him?“ He remembered Neji asking him this.

-"Are you insane? How can you ask me something like that?“ Oh yes, he was fighting with his own feelings back then. He was still getting used to the fact that someone else, his cousin in this cause, knew about him being attracted to another male.

Neji ignored his answer and repeated the question again. “Do you love him,Sasuke?“

Sasuke gave in after some time.

-"That doesn’t matter anymore, he had left the city.“

It was then when Neji said something to him that he never forgot. Something that, despite everything, made him feel better.

-"Love,Sasuke, is a feeling, not a choice. I hope you understand that. If we had a chance to choose who we fall in love with, a lot of things would be easier in our lives. If you just give up on everything...“ He trailed off.

Although Sasuke would never admit that, he was glad for having someone who he could talk with about this. This was important to him, maybe the most important choice of his life. It could end up either in a total disaster or it could make his life better than it ever was. He was immensely grateful that he had someone on he could count on. And that was Neji.

The memories slowly started fading and Sasuke realized where he was. He glanced at the blonde who had his head placed comfortably in his lap. His eyes were closed, his face expression was calm. The blonde then inhaled tiredly, and Sasuke understood that he was tired because of the sleepless night. A smile, that Naruto couldn’t see, appeared on Sasuke’s lips, and he slid his fingers into the blonde’s hair again. Naruto’s lips curved upwards at the, now familiar, sensation.

Something occured in Sasuke’s mind.

-"Naruto...?“

The blonde was silent, expecting the raven to say what he wanted.

-"I forgot to tell you that we will join a ball tonight. At Inuzuka’s.“

* * *

-Saturday. Around nine o’clock-

When their coach arrived, they got out together, scraping through the crowd of people who were standing in front of the Inuzuka mansion. They ascended into the building, entering the large entrance hall. The entrance doors were opened, so that the guests could go in and out as they pleased. They were welcomed by a liveryman, who took in their elegant appearance, and then bowed politely.

-"Master Uchiha,“ He greeted Sasuke, “And master...Uzumaki.“ He added somehow hesitatingly.

Naruto has been at Inuzuka’s before, so that the older man recognized him, but it must be that the blonde's companion confused him. He turned around, made his way towards the ball entrance doors, and opened them to announce the guests.

The brightness coming from the ballroom bedazzled them for a second, before Naruto realized something, and suddenly began tugging at Sasuke’s sleeve.

-"Sasuke,please-“ He wanted him to tell the lackey not to pronounce their names together as it would be odd, and they would get a lot of attention. But it was already too late...

-"Lord Uchiha and Lord Uzumaki!“ The man announced as he hit the marble slabs with the scepter.

The guests were numerous, so that the group of people closest to them, turned around, whispering. More curious gazes followed shortly behind, observing those two.

Another wave of whispers made its way through the ballroom, but Sasuke stayed unmoved by the folk’s wonderment. He looked at the blonde, urging him to follow, as he made his way through the crowded ballroom. It must be that the host was somewhere else in the room, engaged with the other people.

Sasuke’s eyes flitted through the crowd until he found who he was looking for. Naruto followed him unless they reached their goal.

-"Neji.“ Sasuke greeted his cousin.

The long-haired man nodded to him and took a step back, making some space for them to join was with him.

-"How nice to see you again,Naruto.“ The black-haired girl gladdened as she saw the Uzumaki heir, and outreached her hand.

Naruto kissed her hand with a smile, but not the wrist, like the gentlemen always did, rather the pale skin little higher.

-"I have to tell the same.“ The blonde said,but there was something off with his voice, and Sasuke couldn’t figure out what it was...until something happened, that is. Naruto and Hinata burst out in laughing. Neji’s lucid eyes watched them suspiciously. Sasuke didn’t react at all. He just stood there observing them. It seemed that they got nearer than he assumed.

Hinata looked behind Naruto’s shoulder, as if searching for someone.

-"Where is Lord Kyuubi?“ She asked all of sudden.

-"I came here with Sasuke.“

Hinata eyed her raven-haired cousin suspiciously.

-"You know Sasuke?“ The question was consigned to the blonde.

-"Is there something wrong?“ Sasuke said instead.

-"Did I say there was?“ She retorted back arrogantly and turned to Naruto again, loosing every taint of interest for Sasuke. New music started. Playful music resounded through the whole ballroom, inviting the pairs for dance.

-"Naruto. Come,“ Hinata said to the blonde, “I want to introduce you to someone. I think I’ve seen her in the garden...“ She trailed off, pulling him away from the other two males.

He went off with her. “I like this could dance...“ That was the last thing they heard before Hinata and Naruto merged with the crowd.

-"When did I manage to miss out this drastic change in her character?“ Sasuke asked now that they were left alone. One of the waiters came up to him and lowered his tray with the beverage that he had balancing above his head a moment ago. Sasuke took one glass.

Neji took a sip, emptying his own glass, and then replaced it with a new, full one.

-"I think that everything began after she became acquainted with Naruto. At first, it seemed to me that she fell in love with him, but...“ Neji said thoughtfully.

-"I had the same feeling back then.“ Sasuke interrupted him.

-"...now I have a feeling as if they are...best friends.“

Sasuke said nothing. He caught a glimpse of them, as they danced along other pairs at the dance area. One could get a feeling that they’re enjoying themselves immensely, but Neji was right...they looked more like children having fun than a couple in love.

-"However,“ Neji said directing all of his attention to his cousin, “What does he know?“

-"Everything.“ Sasuke answered simply.

-"You told him everything? The massacre? About the ’armed angel’?“

Sasuke only nodded in response, and then took a sip of the wine, not taking his eyes off of Naruto.

* * *

-Some time later-

Naruto spent almost all of his time with Hinata. He took a chance to dance with Tsunade few times, who was on the event as well. He was also returning to their ’group’ regularly, but he was never alone with the Uchiha. Of course, he and the host saw each other- Kiba was more than happy to see the Uzumakis ’returning’ to the London’s high society. He took the chance to ask about Kyuubi, as he heard both of them were at the Hyuuga’s ball that he himself wasn’t joining the last time. He was on a journey in Germany and Switzerland, payed a visit to some of members of his family in France, and now he returned back home, deciding on organizing a ball-after the Hyuuga’s that were held on Wednesdays, of course.

Naruto found out all of that, enjoyed the evening, danced, and just as he found some time to talk with Sasuke, Hinata decided to steal him away again.

-"Remember that we will later go upstairs.“ Sasuke said, reminding Hinata on that, being sure that she already knew what he was talking about.

-"We will go where?“ Naruto asked as she tugged on the fabric of his left sleeve.

-"We are invited to the diner!“ He made it to shout before they disappeared out of his eyesight again.

-"What was he saying?“ Naruto asked his black-haired friend as they tried to go outside. They planned on going out onto the fresh air and taking seat on one of the numerous benches.

-"Lord Kiba organized a dinner for ’the chosen company’ that should be held upstairs.“ She said before she stepped up to one of the numerous servants in crimson uniforms who were passing by, balancing the trays full of large bowls, glasses and small dishes. She took a small marzipan-filled chocolate cake.

-"There won’t be many people. I think that the dinner will be nice.“ She added and took a bite of the delicious food. Naruto made it to place his empty glass on one of the trays before they went out through the glass doors that were connecting the the ballroom with the garden, not aware that someone has been watching them the whole time.

The same person decided to follow them...

-In the back-garden-

As they stepped out, they remained disappointed. They sweltering heat of the air overwhelmed them. On Naruto’s suggestion, they went to look for one of the comfortable benches that were hidden by the vegetation, providing the guests some intimacy.

Naruto inhaled deeply, trying to fill his lungs even with this warm air. He gave Hinata a sidelong glance. He couldn’t even imagine how warm she must feel. Her dress, with the color of a raspberry, was buttoned all the way up her neck.

-"I never got the chance to tell you that you have a beautiful dress.“

She looked up at him,a smile on her lips.

-"It is new. I received it as a present. Do you like it?“

The blonde nodded. He liked it, indeed. It was elegant, but a modest kind of elegance, without a decolletage with the sleeves reaching until her elbows. The left sleeve was adorned by a flower pattern, in a shade darker colour, and a little bit of dark green, for the small ’leaves’. Nothing too conspicuous, but looking very ’piquant’ on her. It was in beautiful contrast with her black hair.

Reaching one of the ’entrances’ of the pavilions, they decided to take a look first, and see if there’s already someone in. Taking few more steps forward they peered inside, and immediately noticed two women occupying the settle, talking, a lantern lightened behind them.

They looked up to see the ’intruders’. They held their gaze on the blonde for a little bit longer, smiles appearing on their faces shortly afterwards. They exchanged glances.

-"He is beautiful.“ Said one of them, while the other’s smile only widened in response before she glanced at him again.

-"Good evening,Ladies!“ The blonde exclaimed, and he and Hinata then went out to find a seat somewhere else.

They sat down in silence shortly afterwards, and silence fell around them. Naruto leaned back onto the balustrade and closed his eyes, listening to the sounds in the background.

Hinata sat on the, by sphinxes adorned, bench as far as she could, her feet remained hanging from the bank, not touching the began dandling her legs like a little girl.

-"Naruto...?“ She said some time later, and turned to look at her blonde companion. He ’hm’-ed lazily, not opening his eyes. Her eyes never left the sight in front of her. He had that peaceful, serene expression on his face, the blonde, unruly bangs reflecting brilliant colors by the gleam of gold coming from the lantern.

-"The whole evening...“ She jibbed, as if she was hesitating to say out loud what she wanted, but some kind of excitement began rising inside of her making her go on. If Naruto would have looked at her at that moment, he would have been able to see a sudden flicker in her eyes.

-"...I have a strange feeling.“ She finished her sentence.

To be honest, those words were a mystery to Naruto, he didn’t understand what she wanted to say. That is why he stayed soundless, expecting her to tell him something else.

-"What I am trying to say is,“ She whispered out, “...when I look at you...well...I have a feeling that you are in...l-love.“

Not only that Naruto now opened his eyes, they also widened on instant. He locked his gaze with her’s.

-"I...don’t understand.“ He uttered out. He didn’t understand the excitement he felt all of sudden.

-"Are you in love with someone? With who?“ Hinata re-formulated her question. Naruto now understood what she wanted- she was curious, that much is sure, but she didn’t want to ’go around’. This was meant to be a serious and direct conversation.

Of course that the blonde also understood that this had nothing to do with the two of them. Hinata was over the ’almost crush’ she had on him few days ago. As he leaned forward to change his position, he sighed. She mimicked him, leaning forward as well, switching the weight of her upper body into her, on the edge of the bank placed,palms.

They didn’t realize someone listening to them, close enough to hear their every word,but hidden from their sight.

-"I do not know...“ The blonde was searching for words, “...I do not know if I am in love.“ He smiled somehow sorrily.

-"Nonsense.“ Hinata placed a hand on his ankle assuringly, “You are in love.“ The accent on ’are’ was not to overhear, “But tell me...“

Naruto glanced up at her, looking directly into her eyes, knowing what she wanted to ask.

-"...who is the lucky person?“

And again that tone that wasn’t leaving any space for a ’game’, she wanted a direct answer from him.

...and she would get one...

-"Sasuke.“

Hinata remained motionless for few seconds. She didn’t avert her eyes from his face, looking back and forth between his blue eyes.

-"Sasuke?“She asked,her voice unreadable.

Naruto was sure she perfectly understood what he just said. A thought,that he maybe shouldn’t be telling this to a Lady, crossed his mind,but it was too late now. A tiny strain of relief appeared in him as he didn’t find any signs of surprise or disgust on her face.

-"Is there something strange with that?“ Hinata recognized sarcasm in his voice. She slapped him over the leg where her hand still was before a small smile adorned her lips.

-"Well,aside from the fact that he is a male...no, there is nothing.“ She made a sliding movement on his thigh, repeated the movement two or three times, and then turned away from him, but without the intention to sit up. Her heels began dandling on their own accord again. She stretched her right ankle, the tip of her black shoe hit against the ground softly.

She repeated the movement few more times.

-"How didn’t I notice it earlier...?“ It was a rhetorical question.

-"...the way Sasuke was looking...“ She thought out loud, and then pressed her lips together- it was obvious that she was in deep thoughts. She heard a long inhale, followed by a desperate sounding exhale, coming from her companion.

-"Now it’s out.“ He said.

Shortly later, she turned to look at him again.

-"You came together?“ It was more a statement than a question.

-"That’s a long story...“ He said leaning back onto the bench like he did on the beginning. Now that he knew Hinata wouldn’t run away screaming ’Two males in love!’, relief washed over him and he felt as someone took a great weight off of his shoulders.

Her gaze never left Naruto’s. She urged him to go on.

-"Sasuke blackmailed my brother and required a weekend with me. I didn’t know it was him until early this morning.“

-"He...required you?“ Came a confused question from the black-haired girl.

-"Exactly. It sounds strange, I’m aware of that. Neji helped him with that, though...“

-"Really?“ Now she leaned back as well, as her palms had began to go to sleep.

Naruto nodded.

-"All in all, I will spend the whole Sunday with Sasuke. And we will see what will happen later.“

She let the informations sink in before a new question appeared in her mind.

-"And...how do you feel about him?“ She felt a strange need to know that. Something ’awakened’ inside of her, she wanted to be his friend, and yes, even his best friend. To share her feelings with him, to know about his own.

-"Me?“ Naruto asked,wondering at the question, “Well,I...Hinata?“

-"Yes,Naruto?“

-"What do you think about homosexuality?“

-"It is not common, that much is sure...but it exists,“ She forced herself to a smile, “I know that there are tons of examples of homosexuality through the history, and I am also aware of that that we are surrounded by it in the present. There is nothing horrid in that, in my opinion at least...Love is love.“

-"Oh.“ Naruto was surprised to hear a Lady thinking and seeing it in this way, “Does that mean that you aren’t angry at me or...something similar to that?“

-"Should I be?“

He laughed out, relieved,and took her hand into his.

-"Thank you, Hinata...you are a true friend.“ He captured her little finger with his own, “Do you swear not to tell anyone?“

A smile of true-friend-conspiracy appeared on her lips, and she nodded in a sign of vow.

-"But don’t avoid the question and answer me already...“ She said, that smile still plastered on her lovely face. Naruto frowned in concentration.

-"I don’t know how to describe it...he has a certain, how the french would say, je ne sais quoi.(1) Maybe someone would describe it as love, I think...“ Hinata listened carefully to what he was saying. Naruto was absorbed in thoughts.

-"He kissed me three years ago, here at Inuzuka’s,“ He looked up and pointed into the direction of the garden and fountains, “There, by the fountain beside the labyrinths.“

-"Seriously? I’ve never...u-umm...kissed someone,“ She confessed, “How does that feel like?“ Hinata let the curiosity take over.

Naruto laughed out.

-"You have to try that out by yourself.“ He answered as something occurred in his mind all of sudden. “Are you in love with someone?“ The question took her aback.

-"You don’t ask a Lady something like that!“ She played on being hurt...but she was too obvious...

-"Hinata...“ Naruto pressed.

-"U-ummm...there is s-someone,“ She stuttered as she felt her cheeks burn.

-"Hinata!“ Naruto restrained himself from whining, “I told you all of this. It’s your turn now, don’t you think?“

She covered her face with the palms.

-"But don’t laugh at me.“ Her voice was muffled, but Naruto understood what she said.

-"I won’t laugh. I promise!“ He said with a grin she wasn’t able to see.

-"Alright...“ She sighed, “...the host.“

Naruto’s jaw dropped. “What? You mean...Kiba!?“ He asked surprised.

She looked up at him. “Yes, it is Kiba.“ Now it was easy to see her pale face covered by a light shade of pink, “You promised not to laugh, Naruto!“

-"And I’m not laughing.“ He defended himself, “I’m really sorry to say this,but...Dear God, I couldn’t even guess.“

-"What? You fell in love with another man.“ She said, gaining courage.

-"Ah...“ The blonde rolled his eyes, “Don’t remind me on that...“

They continued sitting like that, in silence, enjoying in the peace and in each other’s presence. Then,some time later, they decided to return into the ball-room.

The person who overheard their conversation was none other than Sai Kawamara. He moved away from the pavilion entrance, inaudibly, and then returned back to the staircase quickly. He decided to wait for them in the vicinity of the glass-doors that lead into the hall, and then ask for the blonde’s company.

Just as he thought, Naruto and Hinata followed closely behind, climbed upstairs, and passed the group of people who were standing there chatting.

-"Good evening.“ Sai greeted them after they came nearer.

-"Good evening, Lord Sai.“ Hinata responded, sending him a neutral look, and pulling at Naruto’s hand at the same time, urging them to go inside.

-"Excuse me, my Lady, but could I speak to your companion for a moment?“

Hinata turned towards Sai, eying him suspiciously.

-"Alone.“ Sai added with a fake smile. Hinata and Naruto shared a look before the black-haired girl released him and entered the mansion. The blonde stayed outside, just as Sai was able to see the glass-doors behind the older man, where Hinata disappeared a moment ago. He noticed that the number of people in the ball-room decreased.

-"You wanted to speak with me, Lord Sai?“ Naruto asked in expectation. Sai took a step closer.

-"Naruto,nice to see you again...“ His voice sounded honest. “Can I persuade you on taking a walk with me? Through the garden?“

The glass-doors behind him opened.

-"I’m truly sorry, but I’m in hurry.“

Sai blinked, surprised. “I don’t understand.“ He said as he observed the blonde. Naruto switched his gaze from Sai to the person standing behind him.

Sai threw a look over his shoulder. The corners of his lips curved up in a fake smile.

-"Uchiha?“

-"Kawamara.“ Came Sasuke’s cold reply.

-"I just wanted Naruto to accompany me in a walk through the garden.“

-"And I want him to accompany me at the dinner.“

Sai turned fully around. “Excellent. I’m joining the dinner as well.“ He said as he made his way towards the doors. Sasuke shifted to the side to let him pass by.

-"You are invited?“

-"Of course, Uchiha.“ Was everything the brown-haired man said before he went through the doors and disappeared from their sight. The doors closed, and Sasuke came up to the blonde who was still standing at the same place, not moving.

-"You know him?“

-"I don’t know him that well. I have seen him many times.“ Sasuke answered thoughtfully, looking back at the entrance, “I never found him like-able.“

-"Why?“

-"I don’t know why,“ The raven turned to look at Naruto again, “Those things- if you like someone or not- can’t be explained...I like you, for example.“ He added with a small smile.

At first,silence fell around them. Then Naruto smiled widely, before that smile grew into a grin, relieving his white teeth.

-"Should we go in? The dinner will be starting any moment.“ Sasuke said eventually. He would have gladly taken Naruto’s hand,like Hinata was doing the whole evening, but he also knew he wasn’t able to do so...it would be to risky.

Dangerous (Saturday:Part One)

2009-03-30T20:06:41Z

The previous chapter:“Welcome, Naruto...” A calm, deep voice greeted him. He recognized a hint of excitement in the man's voice. Naruto knew exactly who the man was...

Chapter 4

-„Sa...suke?"

The raven gave a slow nod but said nothing. He let the information sink in.

He had waited so long for this moment...and he had finally gotten the chance to be alone with the blonde. A strange, but marvelous, feeling started flowing through Sasuke's body again. He began feeling it the second Naruto had stepped into the room.

Naruto remained silent. He looked like he was intensively thinking about something. Not wanting to disturb him Sasuke kept silent as well, just satisfying himself with the thought that he was sharing the same room with the object of his desire.

Naruto suddenly looked up and met Sasuke's gaze.

An almost invisible smile appeared on the raven's face as he understood that Naruto recognized him, but not just as the famous Sasuke Uchiha who survived the Uchiha massacre. He saw a completely different sign of recognition on Naruto's beautiful face- he didn't see him as one of the numerous aristocrats he met on the fashionable balls, but like a person he had known for a long time...a close person.

Sasuke couldn't describe the feeling but he knew Naruto felt it as well.

-"How can this be real...?" The silent question escaped Naruto's mouth while he kept his gaze on the raven in front of him.

-"How can I feel so close to you, and yet I don't even know you...?" Naruto asked without thinking and suddenly stopped. His own words surprised him.

But his words were true, then why not say it out loud?

Sasuke's smile now widened.

-"Don't ask for an explanation from me, my angel. The only thing I know is that you charmed me completely..."

Although the blonde didn't like the new nick-name that was given to him the corners of his lips curved upwards forming a tiny smile.

-"I have to explain to you something important, angel."

Naruto gave a quick nod before Sasuke continued.

-„You may believe that I..." Sasuke stopped, searching for an adequate word, "...'rented' you with wrong, or how people say it- 'unmoral'- intentions,my an-"

-"I have a request, my Lord." Naruto interrupted.

-"Sasuke."

-"Alright...just Sasuke then," The blonde continued, "Can you,please, not call me like that?"

Sasuke watched him with a curious expression.

-"Angel?" He asked seemingly amused.

-"Yes,like that..." The blonde answered, looking like he was ready to become red at any moment. Sasuke leaned forward and placed his elbows on the massive wooden table in front of him while covering his growing smile. The whole scene was entertaining him to no end.

Effectively hiding the smile behind his folded hands, Sasuke began asking himself where the expressionless mask his parents had taught him to 'wear' had disappeared to. Naruto made him feel and behave in a completely uncharacteristic manner. He wasn't used to these kinds of feelings.

Sasuke lifted his head up. "Alright. If that's your wish, Naruto," He said what earned him a quiet 'Thank you' from the slightly embarrassed blonde, "But let me continue,please."

-"Of course. Please do."

-"As I already said I don't have any intentions to force myself on you or make you do something you don't want to." He stood up from the armchair with the intention to walk nearer to the blonde, but then he heard a soft murmur.

-"Did you say something?" He asked.

Naruto opened his mouth, as thought he wanted to say something, but closed his mouth again quickly. He directed his gaze to the side. One of Sasuke's slender eye-brows shot up just in the moment when Naruto decided to answer.

-"I said...I didn't have the same feeling three years ago."

Silence.

-"Pardon me?"

-"You know what I mean, Sasuke," Naruto tried again, "On the fountain. The ball at Inuzuka's..." Sasuke saw a shade of red covering the blonde's cheek-bones, and it hit him suddenly.

Of course...Naruto remembered when he had grabbed him and kissed him shamelessly three years ago on the fountain...

-"Well, I apologized for that 'encouter' back then, didn't I?" Sasuke said as he took few slowly steps towards Naruto.

The blonde nodded,dismissing the matter for now. "I know."

-"I suggest we go out and take a walk through the back garden and talk," The raven opened the door, "The fresh morning air will be excellent for both of us since I think that you couldn't sleep as well." He waited for Naruto to leave the room first, and then closed the door behind them after he himself stepped out into the hall.

Sasuke made his way towards the staircase with Naruto following closely behind. Now that he knew this weekend wouldn't be like he had expected it, he took his time to observe and adore the mansion.

The most finest porcelain, the most modern furniture, the most beautiful pieces of art, but even with all of this, and all the luxury and expensiveness, the mansion seemed so cold and abandoned. It almost seemed like there weren't people living in here. It was very silent. It looked like something bad had once happened here...

They walked silently down to the ground floor with Naruto admiring the surroundings, when a delightful scent of food filled his nostrils. It suddenly hit him that he hadn't eatten anything since yesterday.

Naruto saw high glass doors on the end of the hall and guessed that it was a passage to the garden, but there was a way to the kitchen, as it seemed, on the right side. Those were the only two doors in the hall.

The nearer they walked to the end of the hall the stronger and more intense the scent of the food became.

Sasuke reached the glass-doors, opened them, and waited for the blonde to step out. Naruto threw a glance to his right and saw an enormous kitchen where several employees were working and preparing the food.

-"We will be called for breakfast later." Sasuke said to the blonde who observed the working women while they didn't even seem to notice him. He turned around and walked through the glass-doors.

He filled his lungs with the pleasantly cold morning air. This was London...he could recognize it just by breathing in. The air at Warlingham was different, it was more clear and fresh. You could smell the characteristic scent of coniferous wood that were surrounding the whole area...

-"Let me lead you through the garden." Sasuke said in a pleasant, but for him, very uncharacteristic, voice.

He had always wanted to be in the blonde's vicinity and to lead conversations with him. Although they were very different, both of them understood that they have much more in common than seems at first sight.

Naruto stepped up and followed him as they kept walking towards one of the marble staircases that lead into the enormous garden. Everything here seemed so enormous and huge...

The garden, on it's own, looked like a labyrinth, though the individual paths were curtained with the crowns of many different trees.

Sasuke chose one of the numerous entrances and they walked into one of the 'tunnels' made of tree branches and leafs. They were surrounded with the high, living hedge on their left and right sides. The whole garden was a piece of art and must have been created many years ago.

They were walking slowly in silence, hidden by the shadows of the trees and hedge. They kept walking like that for two or three minutes, the sounds of the bird's chirping and the rippling water could be heard in the background.

Sasuke was aware of the fact that the blonde had slowly shortened the distance between them so that their shoulders were touching now. A smile slowly crept onto Sasuke's face; Naruto did exactly the same three years ago while they were sitting on the fountain. But Sasuke remained silent, and didn't attempt anything; there was enough time to be close to Naruto, and he wouldn't be forcing himself on the blonde.

Sasuke was lost in his thoughts for a moment when he felt something warm on his left hand. He realized that Naruto had just touched his cold fingers with his own warm ones.

His heart skipped a beat and he glanced quickly at the blonde who was walking on his left side.

Naruto had watched him the whole time.

They continued walking, not averting their gaze from each other. Naruto moved his hand and touched Sasuke's fingers again, but the touch was longer this time. Just when Sasuke thought that Naruto would break the skin contact, the blonde closed his hand hesitantly around Sasuke's. Sasuke returned the touch and closed his own fingers around the blonde's. Naruto smiled.

They reached the part of the pathway where the path forked, and Naruto tugged on Sasuke's hand taking the left way without hesitating even thought he didn't know where it was leading them...he only hoped that Sasuke knew the way out.

-"Leading me around through my own garden?" Sasuke asked in a mocking tone as they continued walking.

Naruto didn't answer.

-"What do you actually want from me?" He asked instead.

-"I want to get to know you better." Sasuke answered instantly as thought he was prepared for that question.

-"Oh please!" Naruto rolled his eyes, "I'm not stupid."

-"Then...friends?" The raven asked, amused.

One golden eye-brow shot up."Only that?"

-"That's not fair. It's too obvious, isn't it?" Sasuke said.

Naruto only nodded and said nothing...Sasuke was right- it was too obvious.

Sasuke tightened his hand around Naruto's and the blonde glanced up. Their eyes met again and Naruto felt a strange wave of security flowing through him once more. He suddenly understood that tendency and love could be expressed in many ways: words, touch, or just with a simple glance...

Sasuke abruptly stopped walking and turned fully towards the blonde.

-"Naruto...I know you understand very well what's happening around you, and I wanted to ask you this: Are you alright with all of this?"

Naruto kept staring at the raven. How hadn't he notice how beautiful Sasuke was. That pale skin of his, it seemed that it had the colour of the moon...he was even paler than most of the Noble's that always surrounded him. The aristocratic sculptured nose, and those eyes...almost black yet so beautiful and alluring...but they were full of sadness.

Naruto's eye-brows narrowed. He couldn't explain it, but it pained him to see that.

-"I'm alright...I understand." Was his response.

Sasuke's midnight dark eyes watched him intently, but he seemed to be pleased with the answer. He took over the initiative this time and took Naruto's hand.

They began walking again.

-"But...why me?" The blonde's question broke the silence. Sasuke inhaled and squeezed Naruto's hand tighter.

-"Many questions, like that one you just asked me, have been troubling me for three years. There are so much things I still haven't figured out yet, and so many things that I don't understand. I don't have concrete answers."

Sasuke saw a pavilion in front of them where the path ended. There was a wooden bench covered with pillows that the maids had put there that morning. Sasuke lead them towards the bench and they sat down.

Naruto scooted nearer.

Maybe it was Kyuubi who was responsible for this habit of his, but he had a desire to be close to other people. The sudden thought on his brother surprised him. Some kind of painful feeling appeared in his heart from nowhere but he tried to shrug it off.

-"Tell me, Naruto," Sasuke began while looking at the blonde, "What do you know about the Uchiha massacre?"

The blonde was slightly taken aback by this question.

-"I heard some rumors. Everyone was talking about that back then, but different people were telling different stories."

-"What did you hear?"

Naruto frowned in concentration. He tried to remember the things people were talking about at the balls.

-"I heard that the head of the family, Fugaku Uchiha, and his wife,M-...Mi...Mi..."

-"Mikoto." Sasuke helped him.

-"Yes, Mikoto. Uchiha Mikoto and Uchiha Fugaku hung themselves in the mansion. I also heard that all the other family members were killed. Everyone..."

Sasuke listened carefully,but he said nothing.

-"Someone once told me that the older son,Itachi..." Naruto stopped and glanced up, "Your..."

-"Yes, my older brother." Sasuke finished instead of him.

-"I heard that he shot himself with a gun after his parent's death. I don't know if this is true or not, but the only thing clear was that the younger son, Sasuke Uchiha, was the only one still living..."

-"I heard another version of he story though," Naruto continued, "They said that someone, probably a thief, broke into the mansion with the intention to steal some of the most costly pieces of art. People say that he almost made it, but Fugaku Uchiha must have heard him. In the moment of panic, the thief killed the head of the family... I don't know... There are a lot of rumors that are going around..."

Sasuke leaned back onto the comfy pillows as he inhaled deeply.

-"There is only a handful of people who know the truth...who know the whole, real story behind all of those rumors."

Naruto nodded, but still didn't understand. Was Sasuke planing to...

-"I want to share that story with you, Naruto."

They kept sitting in the peaceful silence for some time. The chirping of the birds could be heard in the background again. The sun was slowly rising up, but it's shines didn't quite reach them because of the shadows the trees were creating.

-"Really?"

Sasuke gave a nod.

-"Why?"

-"You are different..."

The sentence was confusing for Naruto. That wasn't even a real answer. He didn't understand it. Why would Sasuke share such an intimate story with him? He could use that to blackmail him, or do Gods know what, and he still wanted share it with him. Why?... Why was he different?

-"Do you remember that night three years ago, Naruto? When you asked me if I'm the one who survived?"

Naruto nodded.

-"You didn't ask me around like everyone else. You didn't plead with me to tell you what happened. You weren't blinded by curiosity to see a human being suffering." Sasuke stopped and took Naruto's hand that was lying on one of the pillows. He looked at the blonde.

-"You understood what I was feeling. You went through the same. I needed someone like you...I need someone like you..."

-"I understand," Naruto said suddenly, "I understand perfectly, Sasuke. But it was always easier for me-I've always had Kyuubi," He abruptly stopped while cerulean eyes widened slightly. He was thinking about Kyuubi again?

-"Kyuubi?" Sasuke asked in an almost irritated tone. He didn't know what it was but he felt a sudden rush of jealousy by thinking on the red-haired man.

-"Yes,Kyuubi...he was always there for me. We helped each other out. I had someone who understood me...who understands me..."

Sasuke felt another painful twing in his chest. If only he knew why he was feeling like this... The 'armed angel' was only a brother to the blonde, nothing more.

But that feeling vanished fully when Naruto suddenly squeezed his hand and sent him one of those beautiful smiles that were characteristic only for him.

-"Sometimes a hand for holding, and a heart for understanding is everything you need..."

Sasuke nodded in confirmation. "That's true."

A comfortable silence came into existence again while Sasuke basked in the warmness Naruto's hands radiated. It warmed his own, almost always cold, hands.

-"My parents have always loved Itachi," Sasuke suddenly spoke, "He should have been the next head of the Uchiha family... the older brother, the genius...the perfect one. They loved me as well, of course, that was obvious, but it seemed that they put all of their hopes and their own ambitions into Itachi."

Naruto nodded, but didn't know how he was supposed to feel. He wasn't the second child, nor was Kyuubi. Minato and Kushina loved them both equally. They've always had the same privileges and 'rules', neither of them felt neglected.

-"However, when I turned 19, Itachi suddenly began changing... He spent his time with wrong people, in wrong places, and did things he shouldn't have. He should have been careful and taken care of his reputation. He was from a noble family after all. An aristocrat is always put in irons by the norms of the surroundings."

-"Fugaku was furious. He tried to talk with him many times and knock some sense into him, but nothing helped..."

-"What happened with Itachi then?" Naruto asked silently, "Did he continue with that behaviour?"

-"Unfortunately, yes, and the last solution Fugaku could think of was to send Itachi to some cousins who lived in France. Father thought that that would help him... He hoped for that. The whole family hoped."

The blonde noticed a sudden change in Sasuke's face expression. He couldn't figure out what was happening inside Sasuke's mind. He seemed lost in his memories.

-"But..." Sasuke continued, "Itachi was...strange."

-"What do you mean?" Came a question from the blonde who shifted and turned to the left so that he could have a better sight of the raven.

-"I remember the morning he left. He didn't even look at anybody, he kept his gaze on the ground the whole time. Father was thinking that he was angry because he had to leave England. But then...just when he was about to climb into the carriage, he looked over at me...I never saw such a determinacy in his eyes, it was as though he was planning on something. He..." Sasuke sighed tiredly, "...he was a psychopath...he was insane."

The raven said nothing as Naruto opened his mouth slightly in surprise and his blue eyes widened.

-"He...was?"

Sasuke gave a quick nod.

-"H-how do you know that?"

-"I know it," Sasuke answered dryly, "But it doesn't matter anymore." A deep sigh escaped his mouth again before he continued with his story.

-"I remember that night very well... Even now..."

-Flashback-

Sasuke couldn't sleep.

As soon as he would close his eyes and fall asleep, the nightmares would appear. The same nightmares every night since his older brother had left the Uchiha mansion.

The maid would have to give him some water from the orange blossom and ether so he could fall asleep easier.

His dreams were painted with red. Everything was red...blood everywhere. Headless bodies would haunt him. Dead people everywhere...

He would run through the house, through a hall, anywhere,running as fast as he could, but the dead bodies were faster. Just when they would catch him-he would wake up abruptly, and he wouldn't fall asleep again.

Sasuke was lying on his bed. It must have been almost three after midnight, but he couldn't force himself to fall asleep. He inhaled and closed his eyes, when something caught his attention. He heard the main doors opening.

The characteristic sound of hard wood scraping the marble slabs could always be heard when the doors were opening. But who could have opened them?Wasn't everybody sleeping at this time? Of course that there are a lot of people living in the mansion, but everyone should be sleeping by now... shouldn't they?

Then silence again.

Almost half an hour passed, and Sasuke slowly felt his eyelids becoming heavier...he almost fell asleep...but then...

A scream.

It was Mikoto.

Sasuke's eyes opened hastily, his heart began beating faster. Rushing out of the bedroom he started climbing upstairs. The mansion was huge, it took him almost a minute to reach his parent's bedroom.

The doors banged open, but there was no one in the room, to Sasuke's surprise. A few quick glances were enough for him to conclude that they were here a short time ago. He looked at the messed up bedsheets, and the opened shelf where Fugaku kept his weapon.

Another scream resembled through the otherwise silent mansion. It was Mikoto again. It seemed that she just screamed out the name of... No... It couldn't be him. He wasn't even here.

The raven turned quickly around and rushed to the staircase again, his heart beating unnaturally fast. As soon as he was on the first floor again he stopped and tried to regain his normal breathe rate; he tried to hear where the screams were coming from.

And where the hell were all the people?! He didn't see anybody in the halls.

Sasuke heard the sound of breaking glass on the ground floor and panicking female voices coming from the front garden.

He threw a glance around. There was a window with a sight of the garden and street. He took few steps towards the window and glanced out.

The maids were running out of the mansion. Two of them made it to unlock the front-gates, and they opened them just that much that they could slip out between the iron gates. Another young girl, that he recognized as one of the newly employed maids, fell to the ground just as she made it to rush out of the mansion.

Her desperate cries filled the whole street. She couldn't find the strength to rise up from the marble slabs.

Another women ran out of the house, she still had on her nightgown.

-"Stand up!Stand UP!" She screamed at the fallen girl as she tugged at her clothes, trying to make her stand up.

The girl's cries resounded through the garden. "They are dead! Everyone!" Her body moved forward and her forehead touched the cold ground, "Everyone!!"

The older women grabbed her under her armpits. "Please!" She screamed as she tried to move the younger girl, "Stand up!We can't do anything..." She finally succeeded in pushing the girl through the gates and began screaming for help.

Sasuke couldn't bring himself to move. What in the world happened? Why did all of them run away?! What did the girl mean by 'Everyone is dead'?

A wave of utter fear flowed through his body. His fingers began trembling. Suddenly a metallic smell of blood filled his nostrils. His eyes grew wide. It couldn't be...

He turned around quickly. He made it to the stairs once again. He had to get to the ground floor and see what was happening. She is lying! It couldn't be true!

He reached the floor quickly and began running through the entrance hall. He wanted to reach the living room, from where the strange smell was coming.

He ran into someone and almost fell to the floor. The raven almost didn't see anything in the dark hall room.

-"Master Sasuke?!"

Another maid. Sasuke recognized this one. She was obviously trying to escape from the mansion as well.

-"Amelia?" Sasuke whispered out.

A sob could be heard. Tears began pouring down her cheeks.

-"Master, s-something happened, y-your brother-" She stuttered out.

-"Itachi?!" The raven's eyes widened.

She nodded and wipped the tears away with the back of her trembling hand.

-"Go out,Amelia." Sasuke said quickly as he moved forwards trying to reach the living room doors.

-"No!" The girl screamed, "Don't look! Master! E-everyone's..."

But it was too late...

Sasuke's whole body stiffened. The sight was horrid.

There was blood everywhere: on the floor, on the carpets, on the furniture, even on the walls, everywhere...

Dead bodies were lying all over the living room and a horrible smell of blood filled his lungs. Some of them were without heads, some corpses were even half-naked. Sasuke had never seen such indescribable, inconceivable brutality.

He felt his stomach begin to heave and covered his mouth with a hand.

He couldn't think straight. All of this couldn't be happening...

He heard Amelia rushing out of the mansion. He tried to forget what was hard for his mind to explain, but he couldn't... the sight was terrifying.

Cramped bodies covered the floor with stabbed stomachs, bloody intestines intricated like ropes, human brains spread over the parquet, blood on the satin and corpses of his family all over the room. He saw faces with expressions of surprise, fear, anxiety and pain.

And blood, so much blood. Streams... no rivers were flowing down the carpeted floor. Red, dark blood everywhere...

Who did this? Who had made this 'bloody banquet'?!

A quiet laugh could suddenly be heard in the silent, moon lightened room. Sasuke glanced up and then he saw him... It was Itachi.

The older Uchiha was standing almost in the middle of the living room quietly observing Sasuke.

-"I-Itachi?" An almost whisper came from Sasuke.

Itachi didn't answer anything. He raised his left hand... He had a gun.

'He wants to kill me?' Sasuke closed his eyes expecting a shot, 'So be it then...' He thought all of sudden,' I can't...I can't watch this anymore...''

-"Foolish little brother." Sasuke heard Itachi's cold voice say. His eyes opened again and he saw Itachi pointing with the gun at himself. Sasuke's eyes widened. The weapon was pointed at Itachi's own head.

The long-haired man smirked.

-"Good buy,Sasuke..." Click.

-"No..." The raven whispered out.

Thud.

Itachi's lifeless body fell to the bloody carpet.

Sasuke felt is whole body getting weak and he fell to his knees onto the floor. He didn't feel any pain... He didn't feel anything.

It seemed that the whole world had gone mad. And Sasuke was caught in the middle of it...

-End Flashback-

Naruto kept his mouth opened. He shook his head slowly. It was as though he couldn't believe what he just heard. The blonde blinked few times and then raised his head up while he bit his lower lip.

He tried to prevent the tears from coming out. But he couldn't and a tear slid down his cheek. Then a second one...And the third one afterward.

The story touched him, but he didn't say a word. He took Sasuke's hands in his own carefully and squeezed them tight but remained sitting in the silence.

Sasuke returned the touch and turned towards Naruto. He touched the blonde's forehead with his own, swallowing the tears, he inhaled as deeply as he could:

-"Naruto, there is so much that you don't know about me. I wanted to tell you about this three years ago, to tell you about some details from my life, but many things went wrong, and I wasn't in the condition to."

-"I wanted to talk to you so many times, at the balls, at the parties, you were always there but never alone. I tried so many times to be alone with you... And then your brother took you away from me." Sasuke finished in a soft voice.

The whole time while he was speaking Naruto's warm tears were falling onto their folded hands. Their hearts were beating fast, almost in the same rhythm...

Naruto's lips parted and he moved his chin upwards.

Their lips connected...

To Be Continued...

Dangerous (The announcement)

2009-03-30T20:05:22Z

A/N: Hello minna!I don’t really have a lot to say…Read and review, that’s all I’m gonna tell you.

Beta:NaughtyTech-thank you for the help,I hope you liked the chapter...

Enjoy…

Chapter 3

Naruto was lying on the large bed with his head sunk into the odorous pillows. Being in deep thoughts, he didn't hear someone opening the house-door.

He shifted on his side slowly, and observed Kyuubi's room lazily, looking at nothing in particular. Too preoccupied with his thoughts, he didn't notice or hear Kyuubi's entering the house.

He glanced at the clock. He didn't see anything because of the darkness, nor did the silvery light of the moon reach the clock, but he guessed that it was already one after the midnight.

A silent sigh escaped his lips.

Kyuubi was behaving strange since they returned from the ball. Maybe not that strange, but…different than usually; he was distant, silent and too preoccupied with his thoughts. It was almost as though something was pressuring him.

If Naruto would ask him if something was wrong, the answer would be negative, quick and without Kyuubi really thinking about it.
Naruto wasn't stupid. He knew that Kyuubi is lying to him, he just didn't want put him under the pressure, although he was wondering why Kyuubi wasn't telling the truth.

The opening of the bedroom doors interrupted his thoughts.

“Naruto, you're awake?”

“Mhmm…” The blonde let out a sound of approval.

Kyuubi turned around and closed the doors with one hand while he held Sipke in the other one.

“It's late.” he said before he placed the yellow cat on the floor. Sipke stretched her muscles lazily, went over to the worktable, and jumped nonchalantly onto it.

“I was waiting for you… and I couldn't fall asleep anyway. I'm not disturbing, am I?” Naruto asked observing his older brother. Kyuubi was still standing at the same place. He looked like he was thinking about something.

“Of course not. You shouldn't have waited so long...” He began walking towards the working-table while the moonlight illuminated his figure. Naruto noticed that the red-head had only his silken robe on.

Kyuubi lit a candle and placed it on the expensive wooden table.

“What are you doing?” The golden eyebrows furrowed, “Aren't you coming to the bed?”

“Not now. I have some paperwork to do.” The red-haired man said calmly as he sat down into the leather chair.

“But…” The blonde began softly as he sat up.

“Not now, Naruto,” He pulled a document from under the yellow cat making her shift a bit, and took several pens from a drawer, “You should sleep. I'll come right behind.”

Naruto was sitting on the bed in silence. Only the sound of Sipke's soft purring and writing of the pen could be heard in the silent room.

“You're working too much…”

'Why are you avoiding me?'

Kyuubi lifted his head, but remained silent. Naruto observed the contours of Kyuubi's beautiful face that were illuminated by the candle-light. But then he recognized something in Kyuubi's eyes what he never saw before; something like disability, regret, hesitation, and… was that jealousy?

“Kyuubi?” Naruto's voice was firm, his face serious, “Why are you behaving like this? What's wrong?” He couldn't hold it on anymore. Kyuubi's behavior was worrying him, and he was curious as well. He didn't want to be left in the dark anymore. He wanted answers.

“There's nothing wrong. Go to sleep, it's la-”

“Why are you lying to me?”

“I'm not-” But Kyuubi stopped before he could finish the needless sentence. Of course Naruto noticed the change in his behavior. Of course he noticed that something was happening. It was needless to continue with the lies.

But he couldn't force himself to tell him the truth. Not yet…

While Naruto was waiting for an answer, Kyuubi blow off the candle, and walked over towards the bed.

Naruto was observing him intently the whole time, and shifted nearer after Kyuubi sat down on the edge of the splendid bed.

“Naruto…” The red-head whispered out while he continued staring at the floor in front of him. He had his back turned to the blonde, but he knew Naruto is able to hear him.

“It's alright. You don't have to answer yet…” Naruto encircled Kyuubi's waist from behind while pressing his chest against the red-haired man's back. He placed his chin on Kyuubi's shoulder and noticed that his hair was freshly washed. The slightly damp, dark-red strands brushed against his left cheek.

“I don't understand what's happening, but I hope you won't lie to me anymore.” Naruto whispered into Kyuubi's ear. He inhaled Kyuubi's scent, and found himself enjoying the fragrance of Kyuubi's hair. Limes.

The red-haired man detached one tanned hand from around his waist, and took it into his own. He inter-wove their fingers.

The blonde recognized this as a gesture of greatness. He leaned even more onto the red-head's back, and nuzzled Kyuubi's redolent hair while the red-head caressed his hand softly.

They were sitting like that for some time, enjoying the peace and the silence, before Naruto noticed how stiff Kyuubi's shoulders were. He knew exactly how to relax him again…

He untangled their fingers, and began unbinding the belt of Kyuubi's robe. Kyuubi understood Naruto's intentions, took a bottle of almond cream from the night-stander, and handed it to the blonde. The dark-blue mantle slid down, revealing Kyuubi's beautiful formed back and shoulders.

Pouring some of the cream into his own hands, Naruto rubbed his palms to warm the substance, and smeared it onto the red-head's tense muscles. His hands wandered softly over Kyuubi's back and shoulders, caressing and fondling his skin, before the movements grew coarse and more firm.

Now and then, Kyuubi would let out a pleased moan, enjoying in the treatment of Naruto's skillful hands.

“Warum arbeitest du so viel in letzter Zeit,Kyuu?” (1)Naruto asked while adding more pressure, and kneading the muscles between Kyuubi's shoulders and neck.

“Mmmm… It's because of us. I want us to lead a good life, Na-Ah!"

“Sorry."

“That was good, nmm…” Kyuubi almost purred as Naruto began caressing him with his fingertips.

“But we already lead a wonderful life. Look around you. The people respect us, we have friends, we have a beautiful house, money… and we have each other…” Naruto added softly while he smeared the remains of the almond cream on his own hands.

“Danke, Naruto…" (2)Kyuubi whispered as he turned around to face the blonde.

It was then when he found himself staring back into azure eyes. They were so close that they noses were almost touching while their warm breaths mingled with each other. It was one of those 'moments' again…

The passion was ramping inside them.

Kyuubi's hand wandered hesitatingly over the soft blanket before he found Naruto's tanned one in the darkness and took it into his own. The blonde's hands were almost trembling from the excitement. The incredible feeling of warmness was flowing through him while his heart began beating so loud that he thought even Kyuubi can hear it. He never felt something like this before… the sweet torture was driving him crazy.

Kyuubi raised his other hand, and cupped Naruto's face, touching his cheek softly. That caused goose-bumps on the blonde's skin.

“Kyuubi, I…I feel…strange…” Naruto barely whispered.

Kyuubi's hand went southwards, wandering over the blonde's neck before it slid off the white nightshirt, relieving the blonde's tanned shoulder. Naruto's skin was silky velvet.

“What are you feeling…?” Kyuubi whispered in a low, husky voice. But he knew exactly what the blonde felt.

“I feel… like I'm burning, like…" He raised his hand, and went over Kyuubi's beautiful sculptured chest, "…my whole body is trembling. It's as if I need something." Naruto whispered. He was completely excited, but his voice was filled with lust and desire. His fingers were sliding sensually over Kyuubi's heated flesh, and he closed his eyes.

Kyuubi was losing control.

“Tell me more…" He demanded softly. The fervent blood of the red-haired stallion was boiling.

“I…"

Naruto felt Kyuubi's hand pressing him down, and let himself being pushed onto the bed while a strong thigh found itself between his legs.

“Kyuubi, I…" Naruto moaned while the red-haired man lowered himself down.

The heavy body of the other male was pressing him down onto the mattress. He waslosing control as well. He felt so vulnerable in that moment, and yet so secured and protected in Kyuubi's strong arms.

The fact that he was subordinated and that Kyuubi dominated him excited him in an unexplainable, erotic way…

“That's passion, Naruto…” Kyuubi's lips hovered above Naruto's. Just little more… just a little bit more, and he would kiss the blonde…

“Kyuu…” Naruto's lustful moan suddenly reached the red-head's brain. Kyuubi's half-leaded eyes shot up. What was he doing? How could he lose control this easily!?

Before he managed it to move away his head, Naruto titled his own head upwards, and their lips brushed on each other sensually. It wasn't a kiss, but the feeling was very intense.

Naruto opened his confused eyes when he felt the weight of the other disappearing suddenly. He heard the rustling of the cover, and turned his head to the side only to see Kyuubi lying next to him as nothing happened.

“Kyuu?” Naruto's voice was confused with a hint of disappointment in it.

“We should sleep. It's late. Goodnight, Naruto.” Kyuubi said adjusting his sleeping robe.

“Oh… alright then. ’Night, Kyuu…" Naruto whispered sounding desperate.

He shifted nearer and snuggled against his brother, making himself comfortable on the soft pillow, and adjusted the cover. Letting out a silent sigh, he closed his eyes, and fell asleep.

The things were left unsaid again…

-Tomorrow morning; Friday. The Uzumaki domain-

Iruka lifted his gaze just to see Naruto entering the large kitchen, and sitting down in one of the comfortable chairs.

“Guten mooorgen," (3)He yawned, and rubbed his still sleepy eyes. Iruka placed a salver with breakfast in front of him. He turned around and poured some hot, yellowish fluid into a cup while the unmistakable scent of chamomile filled the room.

“Good morning, Naruto,” Iruka smiled as he handed the still reeking tea to the blonde, ”Make the effort to cover your mouth next time you're yawning…”

A lazy smile spread across the blonde's beautiful face.

“Entschuldigung…" (4) He took the cutlery, and one of the appetizing milk-loaves from the serviette.

“Hasn’t Ibiki taught you anything about good manners, hmm?” The brown-haired man joked as he observed the blonde beauty.Naruto dipped the knife into the butter, and spread the layer over the still warm bread.

“Aaah… you won't tell him anything, will you?” He chuckled when Iruka ruffled his hair playfully while he placed the wafers onto the table with the other hand.

“Where is Kyuubi? He wasn't in the bed this morning when I woke up.”

“Kyuubi already had breakfast. He had some work to do… I think he is in his-“ He stopped suddenly when he saw someone approaching the house.

One whole wall of the kitchen was glass-made. The glass-wall was facing the street, the front-garden, and the paved porch, so that Iruka could easily see if someone was walking towards the house.

Naruto noticed the brown-haired man looking out of the windows, and turned around to see what preoccupied Iruka's attention.

An unfamiliar man was walking over the pathway towards the house entrance. Iruka walked out of the kitchen, and turned to the right, towards the double-doors just when the man began knocking.

Naruto heard the undertone of the two males, but he couldn't understand what they were talking about. Shortly afterwards, he saw Iruka striding past the kitchen entrance and climbing upstairs, followed closely by the strange man.

They climbed upstairs quickly so that Naruto couldn't exactly see the man's face. The only thing he noticed was that the older, gray-bearded man, had exquisite rider-boots, and was expensively dressed.

Naruto continued sitting, and lay down the cutter while he heard the footsteps of the two getting more and more quiet.

'Must be someone for Kyuubi' He thought as he took a bite from the fresh baking.

-Upstairs-

Iruka knocked on the door of Kyuubi's work-room.

“Yes?” He heard the red-head's muffled voice from the other side of the door, and opened it.

“A man wishes to speak with you. He is from London. He didn't introduce himself.”

Iruka noticed the slightly surprised expression on Kyuubi's face. The red-haired man looked like someone told him some bad news, he was visually shook-up.

“Should I let him in?” Iruka asked, confused by Kyuubi's sudden change in behavior.

Kyuubi placed his hands on the table and inhaled deeply before he let his arms fall into his lap again.

“Alright. Please let him in.” The red-head said while looking out of the window.

Iruka gave a quick nod before he opened the door entirely, and let the other man in.

“Thank you,” The older man mumbled quickly as he stepped inside. Iruka closed the door again and began walking towards the stairs…

-Inside the room-

Kyuubi remained sitting, not even glancing at the other man. He knew the Uchiha would send someone to verify that he is acquitting to the whole arrangement.

“Cut the introducing and the other none-sense. Tell me what you want.”

The other man gave out a quiet laugh as he made his way towards one of the comfortable-looking sofas, and lolled himself into it.

“So rude this youth…” The man said observing the red-haired man who just turned to face him. ”Well, at least I know what's really hiding behind the subtle Uzumaki-mask.”

Kyuubi snorted softly. As if he was interested to hear what some idiot thought about him.

“As I already said-Say what you wanted, and then go.”

The older man sighed and threw a hand over a beige, comfortable pillow before he looked around the room.

“A beautiful house I have to admit… Really beautiful,” A despicable smirk appeared on the man's face. ”Such a shame you could lose it.”

-On the other side of the doors-

Iruka's eyes widened.

'Such a shame you could lose it.' What did he imply with that?

Right after he closed the door and headed towards the stairs, he stopped and decided to hear what the two of them were talking about. There was something strange about the unfamiliar man, Iruka felt it.

He lowered himself, and knelt down in front of the doors before he looked through the keyhole.

He threw a glance on the two males who occupied the room. Kyuubi was still sitting in the arm-chair behind the work-table while the other man was almost sprawled on the sofa as if he was at his own home.

“Don't worry, I didn't come to cause trouble, Mr. Uzumaki.” Iruka heard the older man speaking.

“All of you caused trouble enough already…” Kyuubi said more to himself.

The other man ignored that and continued.

“I just came to ascertain for myself that you're behaving according to the whole agreement. Mr. Uchiha hired me. I just want everything to go smoothly, so that no one will be harmed.”

Iruka saw Kyuubi getting more and more irritated while his honey-brown eyes radiated wrath.

“Harmed!? You are ruining our lives!”

“Calm down, Mr. Uzumaki… or do you want me to carry the blonde away right now?”

Kyuubi closed his mouth automatically and went silent. A moment or two passed since the fear inside him faded, and then he spoke again.

“You wouldn't. The arrangement was-”

“The arrangement can be changed,” The man waved his hand off nonchalantly, “But I won't take him away right now. No need to worry.”

Kyuubi's heart-beat became normal again.

“Why did you come?” The red-head asked silently.

The other man's facial expression changed suddenly. The smirk was replaced with a serious look of a real businessman.

“We both know why.”

He wasn't stupid, Kyuubi noticed. The man was outspoken and intelligent, although his manners were raffish.

“You can tell your boss that I'll behave according to the whole plan. Assure him of that."

“I will see what I can do…” The man stood slowly up from the sofa, and began walking towards the door. “I will be on my way now. The business is calling.”

Iruka stood quickly up, careful not to make any noise, and rushed towards the stairs. He was close enough to hear the last words of the man who was on his way-out.

“Good bye. It was a pleasure to meat you, Mr. Uzumaki, and…” He threw a glance at the red-head over his left shoulder. “…keep in mind that my boss doesn't want to be betrayed.”

'And you keep in mind that you're dealing with an Uzumaki heir.’ Kyuubi thought as he observed the other man walking out of the work-room.

He inhaled tiredly after he heard the door closing.

This wasn't a game… Sasuke was powerful. He wasn't sure if he was equal with him. All of this was dangerous…

-The kitchen-

Iruka entered the kitchen shortly after the strange man left the Uzumaki household, and saw Naruto placing the tea cups into the sink.

“It's alright, Naruto. I'll take over.” The brown-haired man said and grabbed the tray with the dishes while the blonde walked over to the table again, and sat down.

“Who was that man? I never saw him before,” The blonde began with his probing questions while Iruka fumbled around the kitchen, “He surely isn't from the domain. Right?”

Iruka had his back turned to the blonde. He said nothing.

Naruto was slightly surprised by the usually talkative young man, but he shrugged it off. He continued with his questions instead.

“Maybe he is from the city? Did you see his expensive clothes? London maybe…?”

Still not an answer.

Cerulean eyes narrowed. Why wasn't Iruka answering on his questions? Was something wrong again?

“Iruka?” The older man heard a curious voice behind him, and turned slowly around. He ran his hand through his pony-tail while he kept looking at the kitchen floor.

Naruto observed him in silence, and waited for him to speak.

“Naruto, I…” He stopped. It seemed as if he was thinking about something. Naruto just blinked, but still remained silent.

“I think I have to tell you something…”

-Kyuubi's work-room-

The door almost banged open as a furious blonde entered the room.

Naruto found Kyuubi sitting with his elbows leaned on the table in front of him, his head leaned onto his interlaced fingers.

“Kyuubi! I have to talk to you.”

“Alright…" The red-head said calmly, not even looking at Naruto.

“Iruka told me that you and that strange man were talking about me.” An angry voice resounded through the room.

Kyuubi sighed. “We were.”

Naruto recognized that timbre, the red-head was on the edge of despair.

His brother's weakness made him even angrier. He walked nearer to the work-table.

“Stop with that! Stop behaving like a child! Raise your head up and speak with me already!”

Kyuubi ran a pale hand through his blood-red hair, and inhaled tiredly as if all of this was boring for him.

He lifted his head after a moment or two, but avoided looking into Naruto's eyes.

“Naruto, I did something horrible, and… I can't even explain what a big mistake I made. I'm ashamed because of my acts and behavior, but I didn't have a choice,” It was then when he looked directly into the blonde's eyes, “I didn't have a choice…Believe me.”

Noticing that Naruto wasn’t saying anything, he continued.

“Witberg made enormous debts before his death. I couldn't believe how much money that idiot lent. He left all his bills to us.” He saw that the blonde's face expression changed suddenly from anger to worry.

But Naruto still didn't understand what all of that had to do with him. Why was that man talking about him?

“We have to pay all the debts and the interest. The man who lent him the money wants it now. We have to give him everything we have, Naruto.”

“How do you mean everything…?” The blonde's voice was silent.

“Everything. The money, the house, the domain," He lowered his gaze again, “We could end up with nothing again…”

“Wait,” The blonde's confused voice interrupted him, “What do you mean 'could'?"

A desperate sigh could be heard in the silent room again.

“He suggested me a deal… He… wants to lend you for this weekend.”

A difficult pause came into existence. Every second seemed painfully long…

“Why?” An almost-whisper escaped the blonde's mouth. Kyuubi didn't answer on that question, and that was enough for the blonde to put all the pieces together and conclude everything.

He understood…

He understood perfectly what the man wanted from him.

Naruto felt his knees getting weak all of sudden, and sat into the nearest chair.

“You didn't have the right to give away something what's mine… To sell my body just like that.”

Honey-brown eyes met azure.

“Would you have allowed me if I had asked you?”

“I wouldn't. Never!”

“Of course you wouldn't. That's why I… had to do it, Naruto. I didn't want us to end up like that again. I didn't want you to live like that again…”

Every single word was like a knife stabbing through the innocent heart.

“Naruto… please. I didn't know what to do…” The red-haired man tried to convince the blonde, to explain him. The blonde bit his bottom lip.

He felt his eyes watering, but he wouldn't allow the tears to come out.

Several scenarios flew through his head suddenly, and fear overcame him. He hoped on living a better life now, and then something like this. As hard as he fought, he couldn't prevent the feelings from coming out.He lowered his head quickly and Kyuubi heard a silent sob.

When the blonde looked up after some time again, his eyes were filled with tears. Kyuubi stood up. He wanted to hold the blonde,to help him, to comfort him…

But the blonde flinched.

“How could you do that?” Kyuubi heard Naruto whispering. The saw a tear sliding over a smooth cheek.

Naruto knew exactly what was expecting him. That man has to be rich-he didn't need a companion or servants. Naruto cursed inwardly at all the rich, aristocrat pedophiles. He suddenly understood why he was a 'target'. He was a minor, beautiful, blonde virgin…

Of course he was 'desirable' for many unscrupulous aristocrats.

Naruto stood up.

He was furious. He was angry at all the rich bastards of London, he was angry at Kyuubi, he was angry at the whole world in that moment.

He left the room, leaving a despondent and depressed red-head back. Iruka, who heard everything, went after the blonde, and made it to slip into the blonde's room before Naruto slammed it shut with all force.

-The same day; few hours later-

Iruka handed a glass of water to the pale blonde who was sitting on the edge of his bed. He understood that the blonde was nervous and confused, and he never left his side.

Naruto sent Iruka an appealing look while drinking the cold water, expecting some words of solace from the brown-haired man.

Iruka inhaled deeply.

He took the glass after Naruto was finished and placed it down before he embraced the blonde. He didn't really know what to say, he was out of words.

Hearing and seeing the blonde crying made his heart ache;he thought of Naruto like of his own son. It hurt him to see Naruto in this condition. The usually loud and joyful blonde was replaced by a frightened, helpless one.

Iruka felt warm tears falling onto his shoulder as a shaky breath left the blondes lips. He went with his fingers through the blonde's hair carefully, trying to comfort him in any way he could.

“You will be alright, Naruto, I'm sure... Kyuubi didn't want this, don't blame him-” Naruto's grip on the brown-haired man tightened, and Iruka stopped. He understood Kyuubi's position very well; the red-head wasn't guilty for what was happening, but it would take Naruto a little bit more time to understand that as well.

Naruto loosened his grip finally, and separated himself from the other man. Iruka saw the blonde sweeping the wetness from his eyes, and placing his palm on the forehead. The blonde had head-ache, Iruka noticed.

“Lie down and rest, Naruto, I'll come into your room after the dinner is finished. Alright?”

Naruto gave a nod, and lay down again.

“Iruka?” The brown-haired man heard almost a whisper just when he began opening the door.

“Yes?” He turned around, but saw the blonde closing his mouth again. He understood what he wanted to say.

“Alright, I'll tell him not to come in.” He said and went out of the room. It wasn't a surprise for him to find a worried red-head in the hall. Kyuubi was there the whole time apparently.

“Is he asleep?” A whisper came from the red-haired man's mouth.

“Almost,” Iruka saw Kyuubi walking towards the door, and grabbed his hand, “Don't. He-”

He stopped suddenly.

Kyuubi glanced at him and understood.

“He doesn't want to see me. Right...?” Hurt could be recognized in the red-head's question.

Iruka just nodded because of lack of words.

-The same day-

Naruto was barely coming out of his room. The few times he went either to the kitchen or to the garden, he kept avoiding Kyuubi. The whole relation towards Kyuubi was cold, confiscated and distant.

Naruto was thinking about what Iruka said, and he was smart enough to conclude some things on his own. He understood that he was a little bit selfish and egoistic.

Yes, Kyuubi wasn't honest with him. He waited few days to tell him the truth, but...

Naruto couldn't be angry on someone for a long time, and especially not on Kyuubi. But on the other hand-wasn't Witberg guilty for everything?

Shouldn't the two of them hold together in this problem?

-Friday; Warlingham .Early in the morning-

Naruto wasn't leaving his room very often since yesterday. He wanted to stay alone, so he could think about everything, recollect himself, and find answers on some of his own questions.

He stood up early. He was told that a private carriage will come to take him to the London.

Naruto went to the opened window, and spent some time in silence, looking at the garden and the surroundings, before he noticed someone in the distance.

The blonde inhaled, and closed the window carefully before heleft the room. The transport was there. There was no way out now...

When he went downstairs, the first thing he saw was Iruka speaking with another man who was around his age.

The strange, silver-haired man was leaned on the door-frame casually while Iruka was desperately trying to find out something about the man who was 'lending' the blonde. He wasn't becoming any answers thought.

The strange man had a black mask covering half of his face, but Naruto could tell that he was smirking and-wait... Was he ogling Iruka?

The blonde cleared his throat in an attempt to get their attention. Iruka was the first one to turn around.

“Oh, Naruto, are you ready?” The question sounded as if the blonde is going out for a walk. Iruka noticed that suddenly.

“I-I mean... are you alright?” He stuttered out.

Before he became an answer, the other man spoke.

“Good morning, Naruto,” he raised his hand to greet the blonde, “Have you slept well?”

The blonde just stood there in silence. How could the silver-haired man be so relaxed? And he greeted him as if they've known each other for years?

“Kakashi Hatake,” the man smirked, “The devil himself is on your favor.”

Naruto blinked in confusion at first before a soft laugh escaped his lips. The man was amusing, Naruto decided.

Kakashi waved his hand towards the carriage in front of the house, and Naruto stepped out. Before he could walk after the blonde, Iruka grabbed his forearm preventing him from walking any further.

“What is going to happen with him, Mr. Kakashi? Is your Lord really going to-“ Iruka couldn't bring himself to finish the sentence.

“I'm not allowed to give you any information,” Kakashi said quickly, but he noticed the worry in the other man's eyes, “But... he will be alright. You don't have a reason to worry.”

Iruka still didn't lose his grip, he wasn't convinced.

Kakashi sighed.

“Believe me. I wasn't even allowed to tell you this.” He stopped for a moment, before he smirked again, “And please call me Kakashi.”

A moment or two lasted, the two of them looking into each other’s eyes, before Iruka noticed that he was still holding onto the sliver-haired man. He released him quickly, and turned his gaze to the side.

“I just hope that he will be... the same when he returns.”

Not knowing what to say, Kakashi just nodded before he walked towards the carriage where Naruto was already waiting for him.

The carriage was very simplistic and elegant. It had very high wheels, it was without the roof, and almost without flanks.

'It has to be a true art to ride such a brittle coach...' Naruto thought as he observed it.

Kakashi helped him climbing up, and Naruto felt the carriage lowering itself under his weight.

“Ist alles in Ordnung? Sollen wir?” (5)Kakashi asked after Naruto sat down onto the comfortable looking siege.

“ Sie...” (6)Kakashi glanced at the blonde expecting a question, “Are you really the devil himself, or are you joking around?” A small smile was playing on the blonde's lips.

“Hmm... not really. It's because of this carriage. It's the embodiment of the devil. It's very fast and alluring. You'll see.” Kakashi saw the blonde relaxing, and smiled. He saw the blonde before, he was a guest of Hyuuga's balls as well, and he already admitted that Naruto was very charming.

“I think I saw you on the ball three days ago, Naruto. You have a lot of young women swarming over you as I saw,” Kakashi said, making himself a mission to brighten the blonde up.

“Ahh... Everyone knows that I like older women better... like Lady Tsunade is.” Both of them burst out in laughing.

Naruto was glad for Kakashi's companionship. The man made him laugh, and made him forget his worries, if even for a short time.

-London; few hours later. Uchiha mansion-

The most fashionable quarter of London-that was obvious.

The mansion was similar to that one that the Hyuuga's possessed... if not even more luxurious. But Naruto wasn't in condition to admire all the beautiful sculptures, fountains, and the architectonic beauty.

Kakashi led him upstairs.

He was so anxious that he didn't even notice how silent and peaceful the whole mansion was. His heart was beating faster and faster with every new step.

Kakashi finally stopped in front of a room and knocked few times before he opened the doors to let the blonde in. The silver-haired man sent him a, as good as Naruto could recognize, warm smile, before they walked inside.

Naruto wasn't observing the surroundings, he just wanted to find out who 'rented' him, and he kept his gaze on the arm-chair where he guessed was the man sitting.

Few uncomfortable moments passed, but he couldn't recognize the man's silhouette. A strange feeling of security flew through the scared blonde. He couldn't understand why. Trying to fight against the familiar feeling, he almost lost his breath after he heard the other man's voice.

“Welcome, Naruto...” A calm, deep voice greeted him. He recognized a hint of excitement in the man's voice. Naruto knew exactly who the man was...

“Sa...suke?”

To Be Continued...

Here are the translated sentences:

(1) -„Why are you working so much lately, Kyuu?" (German)
(2) -„Thank you, Naruto…" (German)
(3) -„Good moorning..." (German)
(4) -„Sorry…" (German)
(5) -„Is everything alright? Should we?" (German)
(6) -„Yes. Say..." (German)

Dangerous (The plan)

2009-03-30T20:03:57Z

To make it short...This chapter is very long,I hope you like long the note on the end,it's important,and maybe someone could be interested in...well you'll see it yourself.

I translated the words that are in other languages(German,French,Latin...).They are on the end as well.

My beta:NaughtyTech...Thank you!

Enjoy!

Chapter 2

Kyuubi was lying in his bed, but he wasn't asleep. The white curtains kept swaying in the light warm breeze of the July night;both windows were opened fully.

He was lying down, completely sank into the soft pillows, and enjoying the beautiful scent of the freshly washed bed linen while observing the moon-lit room.

The bedroom was large but the moon illuminated only half of it, shedding it’s light on the mahogany furniture and comfortable sofas, but not reaching the big, French-styled bed where the red-head was lying still,too preoccupied with his thoughts to fall asleep.

Everything was silent and peaceful for some time, but then,he heard the doorknobs clicking open and darted his eyes quickly towards the doors just as someone slipped in.

A sun-tanned blonde walked into the room self-confidently, but he stayed in the vicinity of the entrance.

“Kyuu, are you...awake?" The seductive figure whispered.

“No, I'm not." Kyuubi whispered back to his younger brother.

Naruto took a few slow steps forward, and Kyuubi noticed that the blonde had only a long fluttery silk nightshirt and shorts on, which didn't cover even half of his golden-brown thighs.

“Can I sleep here...?"

Kyuubi was enjoying in the soft, delicate tone of Naruto's whisper. Deep blue eyes were observing him in anticipation and curiosity. Their intense blue colour was exotic; they were full of spirit and determination.

“Of course...come here." The red-head said in a calm, deep voice.

The blonde approached the bed in elegant and refined movements, and moved the bed sheets carefully aside before he climbed into the bed.

This was a kind of a ritual for them; Naruto would come into Kyuubi's room and they would sleep in the same bed. There were usually three reasons for that. The blonde would come here if the two of them were going through emotional problems; just the thought that there's someone who understands you and knows what you are going through, made them feel better...

Then, the blonde would come here when Kyuubi returned home angry and distressed after a tiring,hard day, so that he could calm him down and stay by his side the whole night...

And finally, Naruto would come here when it was cold. Iruka could warm up the house if the blonde asked him to, but he much preferred to go to his brother. Just the presence of his older brother would make him warmer...And Kyuubi felt the same; just Naruto's closeness and serenity would be enough to relax him and make him satisfied.

Naruto shifted nearer,and spontaneously fell into Kyuubi's arms, enjoying his brother's closeness.

'He is surely excited about tomorrow...that's why he came,'Kyuubi thought and his eyes closed automatically; Naruto's scent, his voice, his slender neck, his beautiful body all intoxicated his senses fully.

Naruto slowly crept even nearer and placed his head softly on the red-head's warm chest, while his hands found their way around to the back of Kyuubi's neck.

Kyuubi was silent. Just that one gesture was enough to increase his blood pressure in one moment,and double his breathing rate. He was on the best way to get an erection and he couldn't control it. It was a reaction towards Naruto's sudden presence.

Naruto wasn't aware of what his soft touches were doing to the red-head. The blonde always gave him these caring, loving touches unconsciously, and that developed Kyuubi feelings of warmness and devotion towards Naruto.

Shortly said, Naruto had him wrapped around his small finger…

The blonde was never aware of that. He touched his older brother instinctively; he would approach him, encircle his waist with his hands, or just place his palms gently on Kyuubi's chest. Sometimes, he would help him by taking his coat off or loosen up Kyuubi's cravat when he was tired, give him a small massage if he came late home after a hard day on the domain...all of that, all the small,caring gestures and touches imprinted themselves in Kyuubi's consciousness and soul.

Naruto inhaled and loosened his grip on the red-head, letting his left hand wander, unconsciously, lower. At first he didn't notice anything at all, but then he saw his brother observing him intently.

At that moment, he found his left hand on Kyuubi's thigh, almost inner thigh.

The touch was very intimate. The blonde felt warmth radiating from his older brother's skin, but he couldn't bring himself to move. It was as thought he was frozen...as thought he was in a trance.

He stayed still for a few moments, unable to move, but then he withdrew his hand quickly. His fingertips were feeling as if they were burning, while pleasurable jolts of electricity flowing through his veins, making his fingers tremble.

The blonde tilted his head upwards so that he was looking directly into Kyuubi's eyes. The red-haired man felt like he was losing his mind; he couldn't utter a single word, but in that moment he felt like he was ready to unleash everything that was buried deep inside him, to confess all the hidden, suppressed emotions he felt towards his younger brother...

Then Kyuubi saw the blonde moistening his lips with his tongue. They were still looking into each other's eyes, their faces only inches away. Kyuubi felt Naruto's warm, excited breath caressing his chin and neck; he felt like he just drank an aphrodisiac. The longing anticipation was killing him. There was just one thing he wanted to do with the blonde now - to touch him, kiss him, please him...

But before he could even do anything, Naruto softly buried his head into the hollow of his neck and inhaled deeply.

“There's no one in the world like you are..." He heard Naruto's words of affection and smiled.

Naruto then let go of the red-head, and lay beside him while closing his eyes. Kyuubi shifted,so that he was lying on his side, and propped himself on his elbow while leaning his head onto his left palm.

He observed the blonde's sensual features for some time...his raw, pure beauty...

Stretching his right hand, he moved a few strands of the blonde's hair aside, while caressing him softly. The long eyelashes fluttered open,and azure eyes glanced at the red-haired man.

“You're still not sleeping, Kyuu?"

“No...I'm not, Naruto." The blonde heard him whispering, "Sleep. You will have to wake up early tomorrow; you won't get enough sleep otherwise."

“Alright..." He whispered back, already closing his eyes, "You will wake me up tomorrow...At six o'clock?"

“Half past six is fine. The carriage will come here about eight o'clock. Sleep now," He placed a small kiss on Naruto's forehead, "so you can rest enough."

The blonde relaxed and his breathing became steady again. Kyuubi noticed that he was almost asleep while he played with the soft, golden tresses. Giving one last soft tug to a blonde strand, he bent down and placed a quick peck on Naruto's pert, perfect nose, and lied down as well.

But he couldn't fall asleep...A new wave of tenderness flew through his whole body; a new high tide of emotions troubled him. The forgotten throbbing of his heart reappeared again, and a pleasurable excitement and tension filled his body, of which promised a new erection...

-The next day – London: morning-

He found himself on a beautiful beach...It was night but he could see everything around him; the beautiful light of the full moon illuminated the wonderful surrounding, and the silver rays shone on the surface of the dark sea that was extended in front of him...

He heard beautiful Vienna music playing somewhere in the background, but then he lifted his gaze, and - then, oh then - his memory refracted like a kaleidoscope, and everything else in his head became trivial.

There, in front of him, in the sea, stood the most beautiful male he ever saw...His tall, slender body and his royal posture reminded the black-haired man of a marble statue of a Greek god that vivified suddenly...The blonde, whose hair was slightly unruly from the warm breeze, began walking out of the water, while a beautiful smile adorned his tanned features.

The raven observed with a slightly opened mouth at the naked blonde, who was looking at him with azure eyes.

While the blonde was walking towards him with movements that were graceful and charming like that of a peacock, the raven lost his breath...He couldn't avert his eyes, and everything else around him wasn't important anymore.

The blonde raised his arms, expecting the raven to rush towards him and embrace him.

'Sasuke...’ the longing whisper escaped the blonde's marvellous, enticing lips. A stupendous, fascinating and mysterious beauty adorned the blonde.

The whole atmosphere became unreal, ethereal, immaterial...almost fable-like...The raven was observing the naked adolescent in utter admiration.

Then, he rushed forwards in desire to hold the blonde...but he never made it to touch him. The sudden sound of shooting reverberated through the whole beach, and the blonde glanced quickly over towards the source of thunder and noise with fearful eyes.

'Naruto!!' Sasuke yelled desperately, but...

“Sasuke, wake up!" A worried male voice resounded through the large bedroom.

The raven suddenly woke up and straightened up in his bed while quick, rapid breaths escaped his slightly opened mouth. He closed his eyes again, and covered them with his left hand while he began inhaling through his nose.

“One of those dreams again, I suppose?" he heard the male voice asking. He recognized the man's voice and opened his eyes, only to see Kakashi standing at the doorway.

The silver-haired man now leaned his right shoulder on the door-frame, and observed Sasuke in silence before he spoke again.

“Dieser Junge wird dich schon eines Tages umbringen..." (1)Kakashi crossed his arms and kept looking at the black-haired man, who laid himself back down again.

Kakashi was everything in one man; he was his best employee, his adviser and the best coach-driver in the whole of London, but most importantly – he was his friend.

Sasuke didn't have many good friends among the Noble's; he was very distrustful and distant towards most of them, but that didn't distort his popularity. He was glad to have such a friend as Kakashi. Although the silver-haired man was very eccentric, he was a very good and honorable man whom Sasuke could always trust.

He was a tall, well built man in his thirties, but he appeared to be much younger; the fact that his hair was grey, almost silver, didn't change that fact.

His silver hair was only one thing amongst many other mysteries that surrounded this handsome man; for as long as Sasuke could remember, Kakashi was wearing a lawn mask that covered the bottom of his face, and sometimes even his left eye. Another thing that always intrigued the raven was how the older man managed to always speak in a clear and audible voice, despite of the mask.

But aside from all that, and the fact that he was a well known pervert, he was a charming and kind man, whom Sasuke would trust with even his own life.

Beside Neji, he was the only one who knew about his dreams and his obsession over a certain blonde.

“Speak in English, Kakashi..." He said, rubbing his temples with the fingers of his right hand while his other hand grabbed the cover and moved it aside. It was then he noticed the feeling of tension and hotness in his lower regions, and he hissed at the friction that was caused by the bed sheet.

Kakashi's eyebrows shot up. "A morning erection again?" Sasuke only groaned in response and glanced at the bulge in his pants.

“Every single morning..." Sasuke said, more to himself than Kakashi.

“I'm going now...The daily work, you know already. I just heard you shouting again and I wanted to wake you up," Kakashi informed the raven before grabbing the doorknob, "You are dreaming more frequently about him recently...Ich gehe jetzt." (2) He repeated again before he closed the bedroom doors.

Hearing Kakashi speaking in German again, it reminded him of Naruto. It was well known that Naruto's mother, Kushina Uzumaki, was born in Hamburg, and she taught her sons to speak in German as well.

Three years ago, after the night when he met the blonde for the first time, he began going to the balls and parties more often, in the hope to be alone with the blonde again. But there were two reasons why he couldn't manage to get Naruto's attention. First of all, the blonde was always the centre of attention; the crowd around him was bigger than any of the ones that are found around the Ladies. The dukes, the officers, the solders...every one of them wanted to have his attention. He just couldn't be alone with him.

And the second reason was his older brother, of course. Sasuke almost snorted at the thought of the 'armed angel'...what was he thinking? Just bursting in with a gun and ruining all his plans.

There was something strange about the red-head; maybe the way he was looking at his younger brother, all of that protectiveness...But Sasuke pushed that thought aside for now.

From 'that day' on, Sasuke secretly prayed for a moment when he would get the chance to speak with the blonde and be alone with him. Naruto occupied his thoughts constantly.

Every night, he would retire in his study and hatch plans about how to approach the blonde, how to begin a conversation with him, and what would he do if Naruto slapped him on the face...?

Unmoved by the wonderment of the gentle folks, he began joining the balls and luxury parties very early, in the hope to 'catch' Naruto at the moment when he was walking into the ballroom, so that he could approach him, speak with him, let him know about his pain, earn his kindliness...

But, unfortunately, all of his attempts were unsuccessful. Even if he could get near him, not a second later the blonde would be surrounded by a bunch of people...the next time Sasuke would see him was when he would leave with his brother.

Several weeks passed, but Sasuke's didn't make it to carry out his plans...He would have never thought that attracting Naruto's attention would be more difficult than conquering a fortress!

Ever since then, he kept dreaming about the blonde and having what Kakashi called 'morning erections'.

But...Sasuke finally confirmed how to achieve his goal, so that even the 'armed angel' wouldn't get in his way...And he will achieve his goal tonight...

-The same time: Warlingham-

Naruto inhaled, leaned forward and placed his chin into his right palm while he enjoyed the tickling feeling on his ankle, which was caused by Sipke's ragged, fluffy tail;she was playing under the chair, on which Naruto was occupying currently.

The blonde scanned the items on the massive mahogany table in front of him. There were several books, his textbooks, a plate with sweets, marzipan and small honey cakes, equipment for writing, and the pen he used for translating.

His private Professor, Ibiki Morino, stood up from the chair that was on Naruto's right side and, not removing his gaze from the textbook with the translations Naruto finished a minute ago, walked towards the window and opened it entirely.

Naruto glanced through the window and observed the green elms and lime trees in awe. He inhaled again, enjoying the intoxicating scents of summer, the fresh morning air, when something else caught his attention. Sipke jumped onto the chair Ibiki was sitting on a moment ago, and tried to place her paws on the table in her attempt to reach the cookies with the almond cream.

“Nein, Sipke. Gehe runter von den Tisch." (3)Naruto scolded the yellow cat before he plopped a small plum-cake into his mouth.

Ibiki shooed the cat away and placed the textbook in front of the blonde again.

“The translation is very good. Without mistakes. But you should pay attention on your handwriting."

Just when the blonde opened his mouth to protest, Ibiki continued:

“I'm very aware of the fact that you're in a hurry in your excitement, and that you can't wait to go and prepare yourself for the travel to London, but your classes are important, Naruto."

Besides being his private teacher, Ibiki was teaching the blonde how to behave correctly. After all, Naruto was derived from a good, prosperous family that was well known in London.

Ibiki was a tall man in his forties, and although he appeared austere and rigorous, Naruto had his ways to soften the man who instructed him. Ibiki was a professor in a public school in London, but he began giving private classes after he retired early.

Beside the regular educational plan and program, he taught the blonde how to posture his body elegantly, upright and correctly. He taught him about appearance, language, attitude and behaviour when he’s among other people, and how to gesticulate rightly.

“Look at your schedule. What's next? We have some more time before your brother comes back."

Kyuubi and Naruto should already be on the ride, but a sudden change of plans interrupted them after the inhabitants of the domain called Kyuubi because of an emergency.

“It's Latin, but...Oh Professor Ibiki, can't it wait until tomorrow please?" Naruto almost whined.

“There will be no need for that. We will finish the class today...Now come, take out your books."

“Please..."The blonde tried again desperately.

Ibiki was silent for a moment, and then he sighed.

“Just one paragraph, and then you're free."

Naruto pouted cutely. "Ich bitte Sie...Ich will gehen und mich umziehen...Bitte..." (4)

Ibiki shook his head at the blonde's childish behaviour, but a small smile played on his lips. Then he sighed again, defeated.

“Alright. Just translate one sentence, and then you can go."

The blonde's face lit up and he opened a red book with a golden inscription: Latin language.

“Where should I start, Professor?" He asked while grabbing a dictionary.

Ibiki opened a random page and pointed at one sentence.

“Start here. Read the whole sentence first, and then start translating."

Naruto recited from the book. "Siciliam Verres per triennium vastàvit, ut eàm restituére in antiqum stàtum némo possit." He read out loud and began the translation while Ibiki turned around and observed the yellow cat. It was trying to catch one of the swaying curtains.

He took the animal in his arms, and then closed the window slightly with his left hand. He walked slowly over towards the table where Naruto was currently leafing through the dictionary, and sat down on the chair while placing Sipke in his lap and waited for the blonde to finish his task.

Not long later, Naruto spoke again:

“I've finished," He repeated the sentence in Latin again, and then read the translation, "Vere devastated Sicily in three years so much that no one can recover the city in the previous condition again."

“Good...You're free to go now, Naruto."

-The same day (night, around nine o'clock): London - Hyuuga mansion-

Hyuuga's Ball parties - These truly selective and elegant assemblies were held almost every Wednesday during the spring and summer in the Great Ballrooms of the Hyuuga mansion, and are very numerously and fashionably attended.

The Great Ballrooms are a noble suite of apartments, capable of containing nearly 1,000 people; they consist of a noble ballroom, card room and supper rooms, which upon these occasions are all brilliantly illuminated and elegantly decorated. Balls, concerts, and occasional assemblies are also held there. The Hyuuga mansion is the resort of the highest classes of the nobility and gentry.

The second when Naruto got out of the carriage with his brother, he looked at the mansion with excitement and anticipation. The mansion, which was situated in a fashionable quarter of London, was magnificently grand — a little too magnificently in fact.

As Naruto and Kyuubi entered, they were literally surrounded by footmen, who were ablaze with blue and crimson. The drawing room was adorned with exquisite watercolours, which must have cost an enormous amount of money.

As the two brothers entered the ballroom, the lackey hit the lacquered floor with a scepter three times and announced:

“Lord Kyuubi and Lord Naruto. The Uzumaki's."

Hundreds of curious eyes glanced towards them in surprise. The two tall, handsome brothers, who were standing at the entrance with a posture full of self-assurance, provoked admiration and astonishment.

Not a second later, they saw Neji Hyuuga walking towards them with a warm, gracious smile on his lips. A wave of whispers flew through the ballroom as the women began ogling the two Uzumaki heirs enthusiastically.

Kyuubi was 22 and the heir of a noble family, which meant a potential partner and husband for many of the Ladies.

“Mr. Hyuuga," Kyuubi sent a small nod toward the brown-haired man as he greeted the host politely, and stretched out his right hand.

Neji gripped Kyuubi's offered hand and shook it kindly. "Please, please…no need for such formalities, Kyuubi. I'm really glad that you arrived. I thought that the two of you wouldn't make it on time."

“I apologize, but you know how the work is…I'm really sorry that we weren't there for dinner, Neji."

“Yes, I understand. Don't worry." Neji smiled and turned to face the blonde.

Naruto raised his hand in friendliness, in an attempt to greet the older male, but what he didn't expect at all was Neji's reaction. The long-haired man took Naruto's hand into his own and placed his warm lips upon it.

A small gasp escaped the blonde's mouth as his cheeks started to heat up, glowing in a light pink colour. His skin felt like burning, right where Neji kissed his hand. He felt as if he lost the ability to move. Not in the capability to talk or think, he observed the other man wide-eyed while a mysterious smile played on Neji's lips.

“Welcome, Naruto…" Neji spoke in a rapturous, low voice, ignoring the surprised look Kyuubi was giving him.

A moment or two went by before Naruto became aware of their surroundings. He was glad that Neji's tall body was hiding his slightly smaller, slender frame, shielding him from curious gazes.

Naruto quickly glanced around and silently prayed that no one saw this, before he looked directly into Neji's eyes:

“I'm a male, so please don't do that again, my Lord…Point d'honneur…" (5)

“Ah, excusez-moi…I couldn't resist." (6)The dark-haired man kept smiling as he indicated with his hand for them to follow him. Kyuubi stepped up to him as they walked through the ballroom.

“Neji, I really appreciate it that you sent us an invitation and welcomed us, but something like this shouldn't happen again." He said in a low voice so that only the other man could hear him.

Neji's smile widened.

“Assez. We don't want to ruin such a beautiful evening with such nonsense, Kyuubi." (7) He answered, not even looking at the other man.

'Then it's true…he is really overprotective over the blonde. Sasuke was right.'Neji thought as he threw a quick glance to one corner where he knew Sasuke currently was, inconspicuous because of the crowd.

Everything was pompous and vivacious in the Hyuuga mansion tonight…

The marvellous marble staircase was alight with thousands of candles while an enormous, brilliant, golden chandelier overhung the ballroom. The whole room was ablaze; it was decorated with huge mirrors and white and golden columns, making the ballroom look even bigger, while the light from the lustre above reflected itself in the mirrors.

“Magnificent…" A single word escaped the blonde's mouth as he observed the huge ballroom, which simply indicated the power and triumph of the Hyuuga's.

Neji led them towards a corner where a young black-haired girl in a dark-blue, prestigious gown was standing. Her long hair didn't have the same colour as Neji's, but just one look at her eyes was enough to conclude that the two of them were blood-related.

Naruto looked at the girl who seemed his age, but she blushed and glanced quickly in another direction after the two of them locked eyes.

“My dear cousin, Hinata Hyuuga." Neji introduced the girl to the Uzumaki heirs.

“Kyuubi Uzumaki. Nice to meet you, Lady Hinata." Kyuubi said politely and kissed her hand. She nodded quickly before she turned to the blonde. Naruto noticed the look of admiration she was giving him before he kissed her hand gently.

“Naruto Uzumaki. Pleased to meet you."

“The pleasure is all mine, Naruto…" She smiled and then withdrew her hand as slowly as she could, enjoying the warmth of Naruto's smooth hands. Neji's eyebrow shot up at Hinata's uncharacteristic behaviour.

The four of them stood there for some time, talking. Neji was actually speaking with Kyuubi, inquiring about the domain and business, while throwing quick glances at the pair next to them from time to time. Much to his surprise, he saw Hinata talking with her companion enthusiastically...

This was so unlike her. The shy, coy, blushing and usually quiet girl was suddenly gone...It seemed that she wanted to leave an impression on the blonde.

Ladies in splendorous gowns and Gentlemen dressed in modern suits were chatting, laughing, tattling...The atmosphere was joyous. The togs, variegated toilettes, diamond pendants and neck-chains were gleaming. A lot of people thought that London was on par with Paris in fashion sense, and whatever Londoners wear must necessarily be perfect…

A whole legion of servants was floating through the crowd, carrying big plateaus with confectionery, champagne, lemonade and other beverages.

The podium was filled with dancing pairs, while wonderful music could be heard from the balcony above, where the orchestra was playing.

Neji turned his head so that he faced the blonde. "I heard that you enjoy dancing, Naruto. Well…Let's find you a dancing partner then, shall we?" Neji was looking through the crowd carefully, seeking for an adequate girl, "The first dance is the most important and the most critical. We have to be sure that you'll dance with a suitable Lady…"

Naruto gave him a quizzical look before he glanced at Hinata. "I don't see why I shouldn't dance with you, Lady Hinata." He addressed the black-haired girl, who was more that glad to agree. Her eyes were glazed over with utter excitement while a small smile adorned her lovely, pale features.

This caught the long-haired man by surprise. "Oh…Yes, of course. If she wants to…” He didn't even finish the sentence before Hinata took Naruto's hand and led them towards the podium. It was somewhat impolite of her, but she didn't care. The only thing she wanted in that moment was to dance with the beautiful blonde boy.

-Somewhere else in the same ballroom-

The Uchiha heir was observing the developments in the ballroom intently. After Neji told him that the Uzumaki's weren't going to be at the dinner, he began to worry…The 'armed angel' won't sabotage his plans again…not this time.

He relaxed again after he heard that they would only be late. He went to the ball earlier and went through the whole plan with his cousin again. Everything was ready, and the only thing they could do was to wait.

Not much later, the object of his desire entered the ballroom with his brother. Sasuke's heart was beating so hard that it hurt…

Finally…

He caught a glimpse of the blonde whose name wouldn't leave his lips. He heard the whispers after the two of them entered the ballroom…

The Londoners hadn't seen the Uzumaki heirs for a long time, and the two of them were attracting the attention of the Ladies. He knew that of course, and he heard the whispers as well.

'Oh, look at Lord Kyuubi…he is so handsome, and just look at his beautiful red hair.'

'Did you notice how they walked? So confident and graceful; I'm telling you, they inherited that from their father. I remember Minato very well…'

'…and the blonde's smooth, elegant gestures resemble those of Kushina Uzumaki; she was such a beautiful woman. It's such a shame she died. It was a tragedy…'

And he could understand them. The two of them were attractive with good manners, subtle and from a good family. Of course they were the target of many unmarried women, especially Kyuubi who was of ripe age for marriage.

Sasuke co-mingled with the crowd and observed the blonde, forgetting everything else around him. Naruto was beautiful…just one look at the seductive blonde was enough to say that. His shoulders weren't broad but they were elegant, making the blonde's perfectly proportioned body even more attractive.

Naruto was dressed up in modish attire with black-dubbed boots, high up the legs, which befitted him wonderfully.

He was charming, light, and - simply said - spirited. That vitality and energy of his attracted the people, and Sasuke was no exception.

He saw how the blonde went to the podium with his own cousin as a dance partner…or more likely, Hinata was leading the blonde to the centre. Sasuke arched an eyebrow at Hinata's behavior. Since when did she want to be the centre of the attention?

The black-haired man was observing them for some time when he heard Naruto's beautiful laughter suddenly. The blonde's voice had an enormous influence on Sasuke…He felt an irresistible need to hold the blonde, to hug him and never let him go again…it caused a long forgotten mirthful, sprightly feeling inside him.

Naruto…

-Some time later-

After Naruto and Hinata finished their dance, Naruto kissed her hand politely before another man asked the black-haired girl for a dance. Walking back to the place where his brother stood, he noticed that the situation has changed; Neji went to talk to some other people while Kyuubi mingled with other guests.

The new circle of people was really multifarious and numerous. He stepped up to Kyuubi and greeted the people kindly. He noticed immediately that there are only three males in the group,the rest were women. Beside him and Kyuubi, there was an older gentleman who has, surprisingly, not grey, but white hair. It surprised the blonde that his face looked rather young, and while listening to the Ladies who surrounded the white-haired man, he found out that his name was Jiraiya.

Next to him stood a beautiful woman with brown hair that fell to the middle of her back. She expostulated with the white-haired man often, and Naruto heard him addressing her with the name Shizune.

And next to her was-

Naruto blinked, and then narrowed his eyebrows in confusion. There was a woman around Jiraiya's age, who was barely listening to the topic of the current conversation. She had long blonde hair and her face, again to Naruto's surprise, seemed very young.

She uninterestedly answered a question that another woman asked her and averted her gaze to the other side, observing the dancing pairs while she crossed her arms under her very ample breasts. It was obvious that she was lost in boredom and that, for her, the whole event was a nuisance…

Kyuubi noticed that Naruto wanted to whisper something to him, and leaned towards the blonde.

“Why is the old lady looking like she wants to be anywhere else in the world but here?"

Kyuubi chuckled lightly, but almost froze when the blonde woman, Tsunade, looked in their direction. She heard them.

The red-head saw the blonde woman transfixing her honey-brown eyes on Naruto.

“What did you say, mon cher…?" (8)Tsunade asked the blonde while Jiraiya, Shizune, and the other women observed the whole scene, expecting her to get angry.

“Ah…p-please, I apologize, mademoiselle. I was very rude, I-I'm so…” (9)Before he made it to finish the apology, he was dragged towards the podium by Tsunade. She has a strong grip, he noticed…and felt that as well.

Not ten seconds later he found himself on the dancing area with the blonde woman. He looked up at her and remained silent for a second, before he sent her a smile. It was awkward for both of them, but Tsunade didn't care. Naruto understood her intentions, placed a kiss on her hand, and they began dancing while leaving a surprised group of people back where they were.

All of them observed the scene in utter disbelief. Jiraiya was the first one to move. He took a small pocketbook and a lead-pencil out of a pocket on his pants, and began annotating something on the paper.

Shizune's dark brown eyes narrowed. "What are you doing there, Jiraiya?"

“Making notes," Jiraiya answered jovially.

“Dear God, why are you making notes…?" She asked again while Kyuubi found himself wanting to know the answer to that question too.

“For my new book. Just look at the blonde boy…I finally found a new inspiration. This is priceless," he said before he wrote something down again, throwing glances at the two dancing blondes from time to time.

Kyuubi was listening intently to the conversation between those two while sipping on the champagne.

“Do you consider your porn novels as books?" Shizune asked in an irritated tone.

The red-haired man choked on his drink.

“How do you know about that, Lady Shizune?" Jiraiya wriggled his eyebrows, "I didn't know you read my books…I would never say that you're a fan of those…" He finished mockingly, observing the blushing brown-haired woman.

“Nonsense. You…pervert," She added the last part in a lower voice so that only the white-haired man heard her. "I'm Tsunade's assistant. She shares everything with me, and you two are very close, so she told me about it. Don't flatter yourself, Jiraiya." She finished and glanced at Kyuubi, who was still coughing.

Tsunade was fascinated with the young blonde…there was something about him that made him special…He reminded her of her brother Nawaki, who died when he was a little boy. She found herself liking him at first sight, and the fact that he accepted her little 'invitation' without hesitating, despite the difference in their years, amused her.

She knew that the whole ballroom was observing them, but she couldn’t care less about that. Naruto was diverting her attention and made her laugh; all in all, he made her evening interesting.

“Don't you think your husband will be angry if you keep dancing with such an attractive young blonde like I am?" Naruto asked while grinning.

Tsunade stopped in the middle of the podium for a second before she began laughing loudly. Everyone in the ballroom turned to look in their direction. They were curious to see who made Lady Tsunade laugh.

“Excusez-moi, mon cher! Mais c'est une folie...Jiraiya isn't my husband." (10) She smirked.

“But both of you are of the same age, right?"

“Little brat…" Tsunade added under her breath, but smiled anyway.

“Maybe I am, but I'm a young brat." He kept smiling when something else caught their attention.

They glanced towards the group and saw Kyuubi coughing, Jiraiya writing something in his pocketbook, while Shizune was telling him something with an irritate voice.

They returned to the rest of the group after some time, noticing that the number of Ladies who wanted to dance with the blonde increased.

“Lady Tsunade," Kyuubi began after they walked over to them, "I'm sorry if Naruto made any fuss, I…”

“Don't worry, Kyuubi. Actually," she added with a smile, "it was the most interesting evening I had in a long time…"

-On the other side of the ballroom-

“Charmant!" (11)A dark-haired man said rapturously as he observed a certain blonde.

“Who is that handsome blonde?" Sai Kawamara whispered to his companion. The man followed Sai's gaze and saw Naruto, who just returned to a group of people.

“Lord Naruto Uzumaki. The Uzumaki heir. He arrived in London tonight… The red-haired man beside him," He pointed with his chin at Kyuubi, "is his brother, Lord Kyuubi. They came here from Warlingham."

“I hope he isn't going back to Warlingham tonight…" Sai said.

“Do you want me to ask around?"

“Yes. No. Wait…alright, ask around, please." The other man was just about to walk away when Sai spoke again, "Actually…tell him to come here to me."

-Few minutes later-

Sai just took another glass of champagne and was turning around, when a gorgeous, smiling blonde stepped up to him. The beautiful smile surprised Sai; he didn't understand its meaning.

He noticed how his heart started beating quicker, and sweet warmth began flowing through his veins while Naruto observed him with sincere, blue eyes.

“Yes, Lord Sai?" He asked genially.

“How did you find out my name?" Sai asked with curiosity.

“A friend of yours told me. He said you wished to speak with me."

“Yes, that's true. Can we go out for a walk? I have a lot of questions. I'm really curious..."

“Of course," The blonde nodded and sent the dark-haired man a charming smile. Sai couldn't help but comment on the blonde's extremely exotic sex appeal.

“I never saw you before, but I have to say that you look very excellent tonight, Naruto." The pale man said in an honest voice.

The blonde glanced at him before his light golden eyebrows furrowed. "You're making me feel like a male courtesan, Lord Sai."

Sai laughed before they turned to the right, went out through the glass doors and walked towards the enormous garden where already a lot of people were walking around.

-Back in the ballroom-

Watching Naruto having fun with other people was making Sasuke jealous. He was jealous, he admitted that to himself, but he couldn't blame the guests who fought to catch one second of the blonde's attention.

Naruto glistened like a rare jewel, like a wonderful diamond…

But after he saw Naruto going out of the ballroom with Sai, he knew that the situation wasn't under control anymore. It was time to act and realize his plans.

“Go, and get the 'armed angel'…It's about time, Neji," Sasuke whispered to his cousin, and began walking upstairs while Neji went into the crowd again.

-Somewhere amongst the crowd-

Kyuubi wasn't happy at all that his younger brother went out for a walk with a stranger. He was just dancing with a younger girl at that moment when Naruto walked over to the stranger. Not a second later they went out through the big glass doors and disappeared into the garden.

He finished dancing, kissed the girl's hand, and began walking towards the exit when someone tapped lightly on his shoulder. Turning around quickly, he saw the host himself and smiled.

“I apologize. I'll return soon, Neji, I just have to find Naruto first. Can you wait for a second, please?" He said rather loudly. They had to speak loud because of the whole crowd.

“Kyuubi, I have to speak with you. It's important and it can't wait. Come upstairs with me please."

Kyuubi wanted to protest, but then he saw Neji's serious face. He glanced at the glass doors hesitantly before he let the long-haired man lead him upstairs. What was so urgent?

-Upstairs: A minute or two later-

Kyuubi's head was throbbing from all the music, noise,and clamor. He heard the orchestra playing somewhere in the background as he followed Neji.

The brown-haired man opened a cabinet and held the doors open, mentioning for Kyuubi to step in. The room was barely lighted, but the red-head noticed that it was grand like the rest of the mansion. Elegant and luxurious.

Neji turned to face the red-haired man as he spoke in a dead-serious voice.

“Kyuubi, I hope Naruto and you had a good time tonight, but I actually called you here because of a serious and important issue."

“Tell me shortly and clearly, please. Without a subterfuge." He was still worried about Naruto and wanted to separate the blonde from the stranger.

Neji was silent, and the red-head was just about to tell him to hurry up when he noticed that someone else was occupying the same room. Someone was sitting in a leather chair behind a writing desk. Kyuubi couldn't recognize the person at first, too preoccupied with the thought why Neji led them into an already busy room, but then…

His eyes widened as his mind went completely blank…No…It couldn't be him…

No.

No...

It was a single word Kyuubi kept repeating inwardly.

He turned to Neji again, demanding for an explanation.

“Sasuke, take over." Neji said calmly and turned his back on the red-haired man.

“Long time no see…" Sasuke addressed Kyuubi in a mocking voice while the corners of his lips curved upwards.

“You-!"

“The insults won't work on me." Was the raven's blunt remark while he continued sitting in the armchair, "Sit down if you please. You're here because of an important…'business'." He leaned back, an arrogant smirk playing on his lips.

Kyuubi couldn't bring himself to move. This meant nothing good. He was sure about that.

“What kind of 'business' do you imply, Uchiha?"

Sasuke closed his eyes. "You remember your foster father? Witberg, of course."

Kyuubi almost snorted at the name of that trickster. Sasuke continued after a moment.

“I take that as 'yes'…However, three years ago, that fool and an idiot of a man lost everything he had in the gambling houses. Instead of stopping, he continued gambling, and his next smart move was to borrow money."

Kyuubi was listening to the 'little story', and observing Neji who reached under the table and threw a small, neat pile of documents on it.

“He borrowed the money from me, Kyuubi. That's something you already know, of course," he shoved the documents forward so that the red-head can have a better look at them, "He died three years ago and left all his debts to his posterity. You are now an adult, and you can take the responsibility for his acts now."

Sasuke went silent as Kyuubi observed them in utter disbelief.

“You owe Sasuke an enormous amount of money, Kyuubi. In fact…your whole domain."

“Money?" Kyuubi asked rudely, "What money?" He tried to ignore the unpleasant feeling in his gut. He was confused, and all of this was too much for his head to process. Is he going to lose the whole domain? What’s going to happen with all the families? Would all of them lose their home? And what will become of Naruto and him…?

“In compliance with the debenture, you owe Sasuke the amount of money which worthiness beseem to those of the domain." Neji explained.

Kyuubi inhaled deeply while the throbbing in his head appeared again. He tried to think rationally.

“Do you even know how much the domain’s developed? By now, its worthiness is much higher."

“That's not a secret; the whole of London knows how much work you put into it." Sasuke answered nonchalantly. Of course he was aware of that. He was always well-informed, always knowing what was happening around him…He already swore to himself: not even the 'armed angel' is going to sabotage his plans this time.

“That's the reason why I suggest another deal …You surely don't want to lose everything you worked for in the past three years, do you?" Sasuke said, looking directly into Kyuubi's eyes.

The Uzumaki heir was silent, expecting to hear what kind of deal the Uchiha was talking about, but he could barely believe what he heard then.

“You will lend me Naruto for a weekend." The words were stabbing into Kyuubi's heart.

Then silence.

“Never! Forget it! NEVER!!" Kyuubi growled, clenching his palms furiously, "You son of a…”

“Kyuubi, enough." Neji interrupted him, though he was already prepared for an outburst like this, "Sit down and think rationally."

Kyuubi walked about, clenching his palms even harder, leaving bruises on his smooth skin. His mind was trying to process everything, he couldn't believe all of this was happening…How could he be such a fool? How couldn't he recognize Neji's true intentions? How could he? And that damn, idiot Witberg! Causing damage even after his death!

“You could leave me some more time. I'll need one year to gather that amount of money, and I'll return the whole debt to you.”

“That's none of my business, Uzumaki. Decide now - Do you want to lose the domain or leave me Naruto for two days? I'm getting impatient." Sasuke interrupted him.

Kyuubi looked up at the raven, his look desperate…He knew that the two of them were stronger than him right now; the law was on their side, and even if he would denounce the Uchiha because of the blackmailing, he didn't have witnesses and Sasuke would surely seize their whole domain. They would end up with nothing again; he couldn't risk that…Not again, but…on the other hand, to give Naruto just like that? …He couldn't…He wouldn't…But what should he do then?

Kyuubi kept standing in the middle of the cabinet, trying to think of something while Neji's and Sasuke's eyes followed his every movement.

Then he looked up again after a long time, defeated, and whispered out a simple question:

“When…?"

“Today is Wednesday…That means three days from today. My personal carriage will come on Saturday, early in the morning, to bring him to the Uchiha mansion." He finished while a triumphant smirk found itself onto the raven's lips.

Kyuubi forced himself to hear out the instructions until they finished, before he walked out of the cabinet without a word and almost slammed the doors. Then he started walking through the hall quickly.

“Sola pecunia regnat..." (12)Neji said in a low voice before he stood up and walked out of the cabinet too, leaving Sasuke to enjoy the triumph alone.

-The ballroom –

Kyuubi walked down the marble staircase and caught a glimpse of blonde hair at the end of the stairs. He was glad that he wouldn't have to search around for the blonde.

“We're going, Naruto." He said in a tired voice, striding past him, and continued walking towards the entrance. Noticing that Naruto wasn't following, he turned around only to see the blonde observing him in confusion and worry.

“Kyuubi…What happened? Tsunade told me that you went upstairs with Neji. I was waiting for…”

“I don't have the time to explain to you right now, Naruto. It's late, we're going now." He interrupted him while he felt an oncoming headache. Then he saw Neji walking downstairs towards their direction. He grabbed the blonde's hand roughly and pulled him towards the entrance, not wanting to be near the long-haired man right now. But the luck wasn't on his side this evening…

“Kyuubi, Naruto! Already going?" Neji asked seemingly surprised, but Kyuubi knew it better. The only thing he wanted right now was to punch the other man as hard as he could, and get out of here.

“I'm sorry, Neji. But it's late and we have a long journey ahead of us." Naruto answered, noticing an awkward tension between the two men.

“You're welcomed to stay overnight here anytime you want." Neji added with a smile.

Kyuubi pulled Naruto towards the entrance again, ignoring Neji's offer.

“Merci, Neji! Another time maybe," (13)Was everything Naruto could utter before Kyuubi dragged him out, "Merci! It was wonderful!"

Half a minute later, Kyuubi pulled him out of the mansion and they stepped out onto the dusk street, where a whole sea of carriages was parked.

To be continued…

The translation:

(1) "That boy will kill you someday..." (German)

(2) "I'm going now." (German)

(3)"No, Sipke. Get down from the table." (German)

(4) "I'm pleading you...I want to go and change myself...Please..." (German)

(5) "A question of honour." (French)

(6) "Ah, excuse me...I couldn't resist." (French)

(7)"Enough. We don't want to ruin such a beautiful evening with such nonsense, Kyuubi." (French)

(8) "What did you say, my dear…?" (French)

(9) "Ah…p-please, I apologize, madam. I was very rude, I-I'm so…” (French)

(10)"Excuse me, my dear! But that's nonsense...Jiraiya isn't my husband." (French)

(11) "Charming!" (French)

(12) "Only the money is ruling..." (Latin)

(13)"Thank you, Neji! Another time maybe," (French)

A/N:

Well,I hope you liked this long update!Now on to the business...

Ok,the thing is very simple...I need a co-writer.If there's someone interested in doing this 'job' and helping me then send me a message on my gmail-mykonosparadise

I'm not searching for a beta,or someone who writes lemons or something like that...I just need someone who has IDEAS,I have a lot of them,but I have a feeling that I need a partner for this -the only condition is to have ideas.

Thanks for reading!Thanks for comments!You're inspiring me with your comments,thank you!

Dangerous (Three years later)

2009-03-30T20:02:25Z

Here's the first chapter ,and read the notes on the end - thank you.

Beta:NeonRose223...cookies to her!XD

Enjoy...

Chapter 1

The sky has already darkened. The last rays of the sinking sun could be seen in the west, and Naruto was watching the beautiful sight while enjoying the summer’s day.

He was sitting in a rocking-chair on the veranda, and observing the backyard of Kyuubi's and his house.

He was actually waiting for his brother - who left earlier that day - to talk to some people who worked in the same domain. There weren't a lot of habitants living in this almost untouched area. The domain was almost surrounded by beautiful woods. Naruto liked London, but he loved this nature and the clear air even more.

He felt a slight breeze and inhaled deeply, enjoying the fresh air. He couldn't get enough of it.

The domain wasn't this big in the beginning; but slowly, with Kyuubi's hard work and eagerness to make his and Naruto's life better, he earned money and won the trust and worship of many people.

Now, after their domain’s fully developed - the space extending several miles - Kyuubi was letting several families live on the land as long as they worked for him. There were about ten families living here at the domain. Even though the red-haired said he’d have no lenience on anything, they reputed him well as their landlord.

They have always asked him for advices and trusted his judgment, so they called him that day to settle questions about some inconveniences.

It was already dark now, and Naruto wondered where Kyuubi was. He was late and that was very unlike him…especially now that Kyuubi told him that they're going to London tomorrow.

Kyuubi has occasionally been to London but was always because of business, while the blonde’s never been to London, ever since they moved here three years ago.

-Flashback-

Shortly after Witberg's death, Kyuubi and Naruto packed their things, ready to leave London and go to Warlingham. Kyuubi rented a small domain there which was actually a husbandry. He paid the rent with the money they got after selling the big family house in London.

Kyuubi and Naruto were the only heirs of the Uzumaki family, and the two of them didn't need such a grand manor-house nor could they could afford it anyway. To upkeep such a household would be difficult without adequate employments, and they don't have the financial capability to hire workers.

They went off in a carriage shortly after they finished the layouts, but they weren't expecting the storm which disrupted them during their journey to Warlingham. Seeing that the storm was getting worse, Kyuubi decided that it would be the best for them to stay overnight in a small village house, which he spotted was beside the road. At that moment it was the best lair for the night.

The housekeepers greeted them warmly. A skinny old crone met them at the entrance and showed them in.

Her messy brown-greyish petticoat was covered with dirt, and her grey hair was tied back with an old ribbon. She called them to follow her and led them towards a big stove where another twenty people were lying in their lodges. Naruto heard baby cries from the cradles in one corner.

They stepped into the large, warm room and the blonde almost held his breath upon smelling the heavy odour. The room smelled of fish, dirt, tobacco and opened canalization. Sweat from the unwashed bodies encased in dirty clothing could be smelled as well.

A lot of confused faces turned towards the two 'intruders' while Kyuubi and Naruto walked nearer to the table, where the old woman set up a dinner for them.

The blonde didn't dare to look at all the people, and just continued staring at the table in front of him. The old granny brought them bowls of soup and a brown bread loaf, and Naruto noticed small fish heads floating in the liquid.

He felt his stomach churn at the sight of the lifeless eyes on the fishes, and the layer of fat floating on the surface. He took the spoon, ate a few gulps of the soup and a piece of the bread because of decency. He looked up and saw Kyuubi eating the meal slowly as well, but the blonde remained silent.

While he forced himself to eat, Naruto glanced at the people who were lying around them. They were awake; apparently his and Kyuubi's presence woke them up, and they were eying the food and every piece of bread. Their haggard faces were empty, just like their gazes…even the children seemed so lifeless and empty.

Several men were drinking from a cup that went from one person to another. Naruto smelled the alcohol in the air which was so familiar to him; it brought up bad memories. He remembered the time when Witberg would return home in the middle of the night, drunk and smelling on alcohol, and yelled at Kyuubi and him.

Naruto suddenly saw a black cockroach crawling over the old, time worn rugs and blankets.

The old woman, who had greeted them and set up the dinner, was now preparing a place for them to sleep. She moved a few long benches to the front of the oven and then set several planks upon them. She took out an old feather-bed and put it on top of the planks.

Naruto noticed that she was very kind and nice. He understood that this was the best she could offer to them, and they didn't have another place to sleep now. It didn't seem like the storm will quiet down for tonight.

Without asking his brother, Naruto left the room and made his way towards the house entrance where they entered. He looked out of the window and then opened the old door, stepping out. He stood under a tent to avoid getting soaked, and observed the storm in silence when he heard the door opening again. In the next moment, Kyuubi stepped out and closed the doors behind. He hugged Naruto from behind, pulling him into a comfortable embrace.

The blonde smiled softly and leaned his head back onto Kyuubi's chest, enjoying the warmness that radiated from the red-haired.

“I'm sorry…" Kyuubi spoke after some time.

“For what are you sorry for, Kyuu?" came Naruto's confused reply.

Kyuubi sighed and the blonde felt his warm breath on his neck. "It shouldn't be like this…It'll be better from tomorrow onwards. I'm sorry that we have to sleep here, I know how it looks…people are poor."

“Don't worry, I'm alright…" he turned around and encircled Kyuubi's waist, "I have you…" Despite all difficulties, a happy smile spread across Kyuubi's handsome face and he lowered his head to place a small kiss on Naruto's blonde hair. A few strands of his blood-red hair fell in front of his eyes.

“Let's go inside before you get soaked…" he whispered softly to the blonde and took his tanned hand, leading him inside the stuffily old house again.

Entering the large room once again, they observed in disbelief the scene before them. While they were outside, a fight had started. The people were stand up in their lodges, and they all battled for the remains of their dinner. One man was even beating another woman up and yelling around with a drunken voice.

Another grinning man, with a scary look on his face, picked up a yellow cat and threw her against a wall. In the middle of the room, an old woman was kneeling on the floor with a lowered head and was praying silently. Naruto recognized the two sentences that she was repeating over and over again.

“Oh, Dear God, save us from the disaster! The God is angry at us!"

Naruto observed the sight in front of him in utterly disbelief and sadness, desperately wishing for the people to stop. But he was helpless; tears slid down the blonde's cheeks. He did the only thing he could do at that moment. When the vulnerable cat rushed towards him, hobbling, he took the cat in his arms and held her against his chest. He was determined to protect her, not minding the pain he felt after the yellow cat sank her claws into his delicate skin.

Kyuubi thanked the old women quickly for the hospitality, and gave her a handful of coins. She was too busy admiring the shining money to notice that they had left.

Grabbing a blanket from the 'bed' Naruto and he were going to sleep on, Kyuubi threw it over their heads and they went out into the rain. The blonde was still too shocked to think or speak. He let his red-haired brother lead them to the carriage.

They went half a mile further from that place until they found a deserted old house beside the road. They decided to stay here, since they couldn't travel very far because of the thunderstorm. Soaked and tired, they laid down on the wooden floor and Naruto found comfort and warmness in his brother's strong arms.

The blonde fell asleep after he buried his head in the crook of Kyuubi's neck, while Kyuubi wrapped his hands around Naruto protectively and threw the blanket over them after it dried a little.

The yellow cat snuggled against them to warm up, and fell asleep too.

-End Flashback-

While he waited for his brother, Naruto leaned back onto the soft cushioned pillows that Iruka placed on the swing-bench, large enough for several people to sit on.

He made himself comfortable when a yellow cat jumped up, first on the swing then made itself comfortable in Naruto's lap.

The cat he brought with him that night filled out, and her fur became shiny and velvety because of his daily care. Naruto called her Sipke. Besides the fact that her left ear’s deaf, she recovered very well. The yellow cat was often sleeping on Kyuubi's desk when he did some paperwork in his room.

Naruto patted Sipke's head and leaned his head on the pillows, while he started to scratch the cat behind the ears. He felt a light warm breeze again and suddenly felt tired. He fell into a light slumber when suddenly Kyuubi's voice woke him up.

“You look so sweet when you’re asleep, Naruto…" he said quietly, approaching the blonde. Naruto smiled at his brother's words and then patted the place next to him.

“Come here, there's enough space for both of us…" He shifted a little and then Kyuubi sat down beside him, making the bench swing back and forth. He handed Naruto a bowl, and the blonde noticed that it was full of fresh fruits: apples, gooseberries, peaches, pears…

“The villagers sent it to you. There was a harvest several days ago," he said, watching his blonde brother eating an apple slice.

Naruto smiled and handed Kyuubi a slice too, which the red-haired ate in delight. "I will thank them when they come by. They are nice…"

They were sitting on the swinging bench, enjoying the fruits in comfortable silence while the yellow cat purred, lying lazily in the blonde's lap.

“Is Iruka in the house?" Kyuubi asked.

“Iruka!!?" He called after Naruto nodded.

“I'll be with you in five minutes," they heard Iruka's voice, "can't spare a moment now!"

“Are we going to London tomorrow? You said that, but you never explained to me why I have to go." Naruto said to the red-haired.

“I received a letter, an invitation to attend a dinner in Mr. Hyuuga's house…or mansion to be precise. I have never been to their house and as I had a curiosity to go there, I accepted the invitation. That has to do about something with the business, but I wanted you to come with me because of the ball that will be held afterwards." Kyuubi explained and immediately noticed how Naruto's face lit up.

He mentioned for the blonde to shift nearer. Naruto did, of course, and leaned against Kyuubi so that his back was against Kyuubi's broad chest. The red-haired man continued. "I know how much you like going to those events, even as a small child…you always loved it. Mr. Hyuuga said to me to bring you as well, he said you're warmly welcomed."

Naruto felt excitement. It was true, he loved going to the balls and dances, but the last time he went to one of those was three years ago.

He turned his head to the side so that he faced Kyuubi and sent him one of his most beautiful smiles. "Thank you, Kyuu," he whispered.

The evening, which came after the warm day, was pleasant and the scent of the flowers in full blossom could be smelled in the fresh air. Naruto leaned his head on Kyuubi's shoulder while the handsome red-haired man observed him with a smile.

They didn't speak; they were enjoying the undisturbed beauty of the surroundings, and the night that was coming slowly.

Kyuubi sighed, trying not to think about Naruto's beautiful blue eyes and about the touches the blonde was giving him unconsciously, about every time he kissed him on the forehead or cheek…He was trying not to think about those things. Naruto was so innocent, he didn't notice anything. Kyuubi loved him, but…it wouldn't be right…he knew it…

Suddenly they heard footsteps. In the next moment, Iruka stepped on the veranda too, and glanced towards them.

“Good evening," he said after he walked nearer to them. Male servants of the house all wear black pants, a black or white waistcoat, black dress coat, and white cravat, but Iruka was always wearing what he wanted, since he was more like family to them.

They weren't living in a large house or a manor. The house wasn't big at all, so that they needed only one servant, and that was Iruka.

The handsome, brown-haired man stretched his hand to light one of the paraffin lamps that was hanging above the swing-bench, so that the two brothers weren't sitting in the darkness anymore.

“The dinner is ready if you want to eat. Should I make you something to drink? Any wishes…?"

“Can I have some cocoa, please?" Naruto asked grinning.

“You're still drinking that? You should start drinking tea." Kyuubi said, ruffling Naruto's blonde hair softly.

“I like it, and besides," he said pouting cutely, "cocoa is much more nutritious than tea or coffee…"

“Tea and cocoa, then?" Iruka asked.

“Yes, please." Kyuubi answered quickly before he added, "Iruka, would you like to join us outside?"

“I'll make the beverage, and then I'm going to sleep. I'm tired, but thank you for the invitation." Iruka said before stepping into the house once again.

-At the same time: Somewhere in the middle of London-

“…but, I don't understand why you just wouldn’t do that and claim the little one for yourself?" Hyuuga Neji whispered to his companion, while they were sitting in one of the numerous club-houses in London. They were sitting in comfortable armchairs and drinking excellent red wine.

“I won't make it alone. That's why you are helping me with all this. I need you for support." Sasuke answered the pale, handsome man who was speaking to him.

“Of course you won't make it alone," Neji said, pouring some wine into their glasses, "But you know that I will help you. I'm your cousin after all." He leaned nearer to the raven-haired man. The club-house was full of people, and he couldn't risk the conversation being overheard by someone else. This was something that Sasuke’s been planning for a long time, and it wasn't legal at all. But Sasuke was used to blackmailing other people if he needed something.

Sasuke sighed and looked out of the window." Did you send the invitation?" he asked after he took a sip of his wine.

“Yes, they will be here tomorrow. First at the dinner, and then at the ball that will be held afterwards."

“Excellent…" came Sasuke's reply, "We will talk to him after the event…It's been three years since I last saw the 'armed angel'." Neji smirked at the nickname for Kyuubi.

“He will have to do what we say…it's not like he has a choice."

“Without a doubt," Sasuke said, and glanced up at the group of men who just walked into the club. They were laughing loudly and were just taking their hats off when they saw the two cousins in the corner.

One of them, Earl Inuzuka Kiba, waved at them.

“Good evening, gentlemen. Long time no see!" He almost yelled, trying to get their attention. It earned him a polite nod from those two.

“Ready for a little game, my lords?" Kiba asked cheerfully while sitting down on the card-table. Sasuke was not paying attention to him, and Neji answered instead:

"Thank you but not today, Lord Inuzuka." Then he turned towards his cousin again, and noticed that Sasuke was lost in his own world.

“Is something wrong?"

“No, it's just that…I remembered the night when I met my little angel for the first time." Sasuke answered quietly so that only Neji could hear him.

Neji nodded in understanding.

-Flashback-

Three years ago:

Sasuke stepped out of the ball-room, ignoring the whispers and the glances the people were giving him.

“Where are you going, Sasuke? It's too early to go home!" He heard his cousin Neji shouting.

Sasuke opened the glass doors that led outside into the garden. "I’m going out to grab some air…" he answered before he stepped out.

The night air was fresh compared to the overcrowded ballroom. The raven walked over to the gallery, trying to avoid the lights that came from the hall, and then went downstairs via the stone staircase. He walked for some time through the garden, enjoying the cold air and the peace - although he could still hear the music in the background - and finally stopped beside a fountain.

He was relieved that he was alone…he felt that he had some privacy here near the fountain, and sat down on the edge of it. He was observing the rippling water when he suddenly heard someone approaching. Annoyed that he would have to go somewhere else to have some intimacy, he looked up to see the 'intruder'.

He froze at the sight in front of him.

Greek gods and goddesses like Athena, Aphrodite, Hera and Artemis flew through his mind…Who was this boy…?

He’d seen many beautiful women in his life. A lot of them were even born here in London, but this boy didn't look like any of them. Watching him, a man could feel respect, but felt attracted towards him at the same time. Sasuke felt like he was losing his mind. If he didn't fear the boy's reaction, and the fact that someone could see him, he would have rushed towards the boy and kissed him, even if the boy was to hit him…

Sasuke was breathless; in front of him stood a real beauty, with brilliantly blonde hair, sky-blue eyes, seductive lips and a body that was well sculptured…

“Where in the world were born such beauties like you?" Sasuke asked with curiosity.

The blonde smiled and answered without a trace of egoism:

“Thank you for the compliment, my Lord. I don't know if I'm beautiful or not, but the town I was born in is London. A lot of beautiful people are living here." He glanced at the enormous garden and the fountains while his blue eyes sparkled in the moonlight.

"Quel magnifique spectacle!"* He added, observing the garden in awe.

“Yes I agree…" Sasuke said, but he was observing the boy instead of the garden, which has labyrinths made of hedges.

“I apologize if I'm disturbing you. Would you allow me to sit here? The sight is beautiful, and I went out for some fresh air." The blonde asked looking at the raven now.

“Of course you're free to sit here, I went out for the same reason." He said and the boy sat down as well.

“What's your name, if I'm allowed to ask?" Sasuke asked after a short pause.

“Uzumaki Naruto. And yours?"

'Uzumaki…that's the boy whose parents died last year…? I heard the people speaking about that, but I didn't know that this was him…' Sasuke thought looking at the boy who lost his parents at such a young age. He lost his parents too, but it was at the beginning of this year.

“Uchiha Sasuke. Pleased to meet you, Naruto." Naruto's eyes widened slightly.

“Do you mean the Uchiha who…”

“Yes. The only one who survived the Uchiha massacre." Sasuke interrupted him.

“Oh…I'm sorry. Did you leave because of the fresh air here or because of that incident?" Naruto asked carefully and Sasuke noticed sadness in his blue eyes. The boy went through the same pain as him.

“Maybe…"

Naruto lowered his head and looked at the water in the fountain, while he played with the liquid with one hand. "I don't want to be impolite or rude, but I heard some rumours about that and…I went through similar pain…maybe not the same, but similar," he looked up at Sasuke, and the raven recognized full understanding in those azure eyes, "It's better to forget some things and go on…"

“There are things you can never forget…" Sasuke said in almost a whisper.

“You won't be able to ever forget about some things. And it's alright to do so, but…" he sighed, "We have to forget about what happened, and continue with our lives." Naruto removed his hand from the cold water and rubbed it off against his pants, while he turned fully towards the raven.

“The happiness and the sadness have their beginnings, and we never know how long they will last or when they're going to end, but…We have to enjoy happiness as long as we can, and be careful during misfortunate times…to make it less painful than it already is."

Sasuke observed the boy in silence and let his words sank in, before he realized that what the boy said was true. He allowed himself a smile.

“Thank you for your company, but…let's not speak about such things now. It's a celebration after all…" he said, not even knowing why he did that. It wasn't that he loved all those celebrations and balls, but he, as an aristocrat, was expected to be here.

Naruto nodded and sent him a smile that made his heart skip a beat. Suddenly, he noticed that the blonde beauty was sitting very close to him. A light breeze appeared from nowhere and Sasuke inhaled the blonde's beautiful, refreshing perfume that reminded him on fresh grass and lime…it wasn't a sweet, garish, flower scent that most of the people were using.

Sasuke found himself liking the blonde's scent and leaned nearer, trying to sniff more. The beautiful perfume invaded his senses, making the blood flowing downwards - in his abdomen, and lower… Then he noticed that he was utterly aroused.

He opened his eyes and watched the blonde. He was so peaceful, clever yet innocent. He never saw such an untouched virginity…It aroused him even more…

He leaned even closer.

Naruto looked up at his companion and noticed that something was wrong, but before he could say or do something Sasuke leaned dangerously near. The blonde's heart started beating so rapidly that he lost his breath.

That was before Sasuke embraced him and pulled him nearer, covering Naruto's lips with his own.

The blonde's scent, their closeness and warmth overwhelmed him fully. He didn't even notice Naruto's hitched breath.

Not understanding what the older man was doing to him, Naruto remained still. He found himself enjoying the other man's warm lips, but stiffened when Sasuke suddenly opened his unprepared mouth with his tongue and pushed it inside. He was shocked at the sudden, new sensation, and clenched Sasuke's blouse with his trembling hands.

Sasuke didn't notice Naruto's fear and, thinking that the blonde wants to pull him nearer, deepened the kiss while rubbing his tongue against the blonde's hesitating one.

He encircled the blonde's waist and pulled him up into his lap, while Naruto clenched his blouse tighter. Sasuke knew that his sudden reaction scared the blonde, but he ignored it and pushed Naruto's lower back against him, in an attempt to press him closer.

Naruto, who was utterly shocked, finally gathered his strength to push Sasuke away after he felt the raven's big erection poking his thigh.

He stood quickly up, wide-eyed, still not understanding what happened. No one has ever told him about these things. He was only fifteen years old, and his parents died a year ago. Nobody ever told him about sex and he was confused.

“W-what a-are you doing?" he stuttered, looking at Sasuke with a confused gaze.

Sasuke suddenly understood his mistake. He scared the blonde away before he even got nearer to him. Naruto wasn't the same age as him; he was very young. It scared him that the raven suddenly felt aroused and excited.

“I'm sorry, Naruto. Please don't be scared. I'm sorry for what I did; I didn't want to harm you." Sasuke tried to convince the blonde. He was afraid that Naruto would run back into the ballroom and leave him.

Naruto was silent for a moment. He was trying to calm down and regain a normal heartbeat again.

“Really?" he asked softly with a voice that would melt even the coldest heart.

“Yes… Please believe me. I won't do anything to you…I'm sorry." Sasuke answered, not even noticing that he was apologizing to another human being, which was so unlikely of him.

“Alright…" the blonde whispered and sent a smile that warmed Sasuke's soul up. Naruto sat down again, so that his shoulder and upper arm were touching Sasuke's.

Sasuke sighed and felt a sudden relief, now that Naruto hadn't run away from him.

He looked at the blonde and noticed another wonderful smile on his face before the blonde leaned on him, yawning slightly and covering his mouth with one hand.

Naruto couldn't fight against the feeling of secure he felt while being with the raven. Even he knew him for only such a short time,he felt comfortable around of the 'encounter' that happened a minute ago...

Sasuke noticed it and also the fact that Naruto relaxed again. He inhaled deeply, trying to drive away the excitement and 'push back' his erection, before he offered the blonde to lie down and place his head into his lap.

Naruto did that. He was tired, it was late and the ball was lasting for hours, and he found himself drifting to sleep slowly.

Sasuke smiled and let his fingers play with the blonde strands while Naruto was sleeping. This kind of behaviour…all these feelings…all of that was so unlike him, and if someone else saw him now, they wouldn't have believed it was him: the cold, aristocratic Uchiha, acting like this…

Naruto moved his head a little, exposing his neck, and Sasuke glanced down.

Suddenly, he found it hard to fight against the urge to touch that slender neck, and sink his 'fangs' into the soft and delicate tanned flesh…

Inappropriate, forbidden and naughty thoughts began to fly through his head, and dirty images invaded his mind.

'Control yourself idiot! Do you want to make things even more complicated?!' But a sudden shout interrupted his thoughts.

“Naruto?!"

Silence.

“Naruto, where are you? We're going home!" Sasuke heard a worried male voice. Before the other man could find him with the blonde, Sasuke decided to go away. He held Naruto's head while he carefully slipped from underneath him, and then lowered the blonde's head down again while he was still sleeping.

He heard the footsteps becoming louder and louder. Kneeling down, he lowered his own head before placing a careful kiss on the blonde’s lips, and then stood up.

He sent the blonde one last small smile, before he walked away, not wanting to meet the man who was now searching Naruto.

-End Flashback-

Neji sighed, seeing that Sasuke was now totally lost in his thoughts and memories. He shook his head.

“It's such a secret, that Love…It's unmistakable. Appearing from nowhere and then alerting all our senses with no mercy…Driving us crazy…" Neji said, still looking at his cousin.

Sasuke smirked. He was used to Neji narrating about love and fate…

To Be Continued...

* "Quel magnifique spectacle" means "What a wonderful sight."

A/N:I forgot to say something important in the Prologue. Amanda Quick fans probably recognised the scene in the Prologue,but for those who didn't know:I giving a credit to Amanda Quick for 'using' the scene from her novel 'Affair'.I changed some things and details,of course,but the main idea is her.

I hope you enjoyed the first chapter,and before someone's going to say 'What's this?Is Sasuke bipolar or something?',I wanted to say that Sasuke's demeanor in the Prologue will be explained in the next chapters.

Comment please,don't be silent readers.I was one of them before,and I 'changed' that habit of mine...I love commenting the stories I love,but it's on you...I,on the other hand,need your reviews to 'see' if I'm going to take this story seriously,or make it short...I'll repeat it again-it's up to you.

Dangerous (Prologue)

2009-03-30T19:59:16Z

Summary:19th century, Uchiha is a respected gentleman, powerful, and famous. He has everything any one person could wish. He is part of the English aristocracy who are still on the top of the 'hierarchy'. He has the money, a mansion in the most beautiful quarter of London, the family fortune, many acquaintances, but few trustworthy friends. There are just two little 'details' that are obsessing him. His past: the past he wanted to change so much...but unfortunately couldn't. But there is someone who can 'tear' him away from the tragic occurrences that happened,someone who is that second little 'detail'...but that 'someone' is not easy to get though...

My adorable beta:NeonRose223

Notes:

1.Kyuubi is a human in this is Naruto's older brother.

2.The story is AU. It is set in the old England. London. It's the beginning of the 19th century.

Prologue

Midnight: London

Something woke Kyuubi up in the middle of the night. Maybe his still drowsy brain registered the creaking of the staircase, or the undertone of some men who were in the house. He hastily opened his eyes and straightened up in his bed. Panic and rigor suddenly overcame him.

The battler had a day free and his foster-father Witberg wasn't coming home before sunrise. Kyuubi was sure that Naruto and he were the only ones in the house - that they were alone.

But someone just climbed upstairs and was walking through the hall. Kyuubi threw the blankets aside and stepped onto the cold floor. In that moment he didn't even know what to do.

The floor creaked again.

He went silently towards the door, opened it slightly and looked into the dark hallway. Two males in their winter coats stood at the end of the hallway. They were standing in front of Naruto's room.

One of them was holding a candle in his hand. The candlelight illuminated Witberg's fattened face that showed signs of lecher life.

“Finish it quickly," mumbled Witberg. "And then go. It's almost daybreak."

“I want to enjoy such a rare pleasure. It's not like a man could enjoy a real virgin every day. Fifteen, am I right? Perfect years...I don't have the intention to rush, Witberg."

Kyuubi almost shouted out from fury and terror.

“Are you crazy?" Witberg hissed. "Hurry up and finish it."

“You owe me a lot of money. You surely can't expect me to forget that, just by giving me only a few minutes with my little virgin? I want at least an hour."

“Impossible," muttered Witberg. "The older brother's room is right here too. And he is...well let's say ‘overprotective’ towards the blonde. If you wake him up, anything can happen."

“That's your problem, not mine. You are the lord of this house aren't you? I’ll leave him to you."

“But...what if he wakes up? What the hell should I do?"

“Lock him up. Bind him. Silence him. I don't care how you're going to solve that problem. Just make sure that no one interrupts my…enjoyment."

Kyuubi carefully closed the door and threw a panicked glance around his moonlit room. He inhaled deeply, calmed down his highly alerted senses, and quickly walked over to the chest of drawers that was under the window.

He took a box from the drawer, opened it with trembling hands, and pulled out a massive gun. It wasn't loaded, but he didn't have the ammunition right now.

Walking over to the door again, he opened them and stepped out into the dark hall. Intuition told him that this man, who wanted to rape Naruto, was more dangerous than he looked. If he showed any signs of uneasiness or insecurity, it would just encourage the man. He knew he had to suppress his panic.

“Stop right now or I'll shoot," said Kyuubi almost in a whisper.

Witberg winced in surprise. Kyuubi could see his fully opened mouth by the light of the candle."Holy God. Kyuubi?"

The other man turned around slowly. Soft rustling of a winter coat could be heard. Kyuubi couldn't see his face because of the dim light.

“Ah," he said."Older brother, I suppose?"

Rage rushed through the red-head. He regretted with all his heart that the gun wasn't loaded. He’s never hated anybody in his life like he hated this man, and he’s never been this scared until now.

Listening to his instinct, Kyuubi remained silent. He enveloped the gun with both of his hands, focused his sight on the man as if the gun was fully loaded, and cocked the gun.

Silence, which filled the hallway, emphasized the unmistakable ‘click’ sound of the latch falling into place.

“Shit! Boy, are you crazy?" Witberg lashed out but stopped within a few steps of Kyuubi. "Put that gun down."

“Get out." Kyuubi said, still holding the gun. All his attention was on the other black-haired man. "Both of you. Get out immediately."

“I don't believe he has the courage to shoot, Witberg." said the black-haired man, whose ecstatic voice was sweet and venomous at the same time - all of this was just a game to him.

“You don't have the courage." But Witberg took a step back. "Kyuubi, listen to me. You can't be so silly as to think that you can shoot a man. They would hang you because of that."

“I don't care about that." Kyuubi answered, still holding onto the gun tightly. "Come on, Witberg," said the other man quietly. "Let's go. This little boy here is about to shoot someone...and I'm sure I would be his target."

“But what about my debts, Sasuke?" Witberg asked in a shaky voice. "You promised that you'll clear my debts if I let you sleep with the younger boy."

“It seems that you'll have to find another way to return me the money."

“But sir, I don't have other incomes," Witberg sounded desperate."I don't have anything to sell! What would bring me enough money? Also this is not my house, it's still theirs..."

“I'm sure you'll find another way to pay me back." The black-haired said and walked back to the stairs. His attention was on Kyuubi. "Whatever you do, make sure that this 'armed angel' doesn't get in your way again."

Kyuubi had the gun still pointed at the man, who was now walking down the stairs. Much to his dismay, the man called Sasuke stopped again and turned around.

“Do you believe in destiny, ?"

“I don't annoy myself with crap like that," Kyuubi answered curtly.

Sasuke smirked arrogantly. "What a shame. Since you’re part of this destiny tonight."

“Leave the house."

“Goodbye...it was entertainingly, to say the least." Sasuke said and walked out of the building.

Kyuubi could breathe again. He turned around to face Witberg. "You too. Get out or I'll shoot you."

Kyuubi noticed fury on the fat-man's face. "What have you done, stupid moron? I owe him a fortune!"

“I don't care how much you owe him. He is a monster and you were ready to give him an innocent child. Get out of here!"

“You can't throw me out of my own house!"

“I intended to do just that. Get out or I'll shoot. Don't doubt me, Witberg."

“Dear God. I'm your foster-father!"

“You are a pitiable liar, a villain and a robber as well. You burgled the heritage which my father gave to Naruto and me, then lost everything in the gambling-houses. You think that we still owe you something after all this? If you believe that then you're completely crazy."

Witberg was enraged. "That money was given to me after I married your mother!"

“Get out of this house. Now!"

“Kyuubi, wait! You don't understand this. Don't play around with that man. You threw him out of the house...my God I owe him so much money. I have to give him the money back..."

“Go away."

Witberg opened his mouth to say something, but then closed it again. Glancing powerlessly at the gun, he groaned and hurried over to the staircase, holding onto the banisters. He walked through the hall and then out of the house.

Kyuubi waited for a few seconds and then sighed. He put the gun down, holding it beside his thigh.

Naruto's door at the end of the hall opened. "Kyuubi? I heard some voices. Are you alright?"

“Yes, I am." Kyuubi rested the gun on his thigh so that the blonde couldn't see it. He slowly turned around and forced himself to a smile."Yes I'm alright, Naruto. Witberg came here, drunk as always. We just had a disagreement that is all, don't worry..."

Naruto was silent for a moment."I wish mama and papa were here... sometimes I'm really afraid of this house."

Kyuubi went to his younger brother and embraced him with one hand. Then he put the gun carefully against the rim of his pants, hugging the blonde with both his hands, while he placed a kiss on top of Naruto's head.

“We'll get rid of Witberg and then we'll move into a village..."

Naruto nodded while his blonde hair brushed against Kyuubi's chin lightly. "But...how will we live alone? Will it be hard, how will you find a job? Witberg took all of our money..."

“Don't worry,Naruto. After I noticed what he was doing with the money, I put some of mother's jewelery aside and some silver as well. It'll be enough for the beginning."

Naruto smiled. "It'll be beautiful...just you and me in a small house."

Kyuubi sighed. "I will try to find a job later, don't worry alright?" The red-haired said, tracing his fingers over Naruto's back gently in an attempt to comfort him.

Kyuubi believed that they will have a chance to get rid of Witberg and start again...

But everything changed in the morning. They heard that Witberg's dead body was found in the waters of the Thames.

They welcomed the news with great relief...

To Be Continued...

The Emperor and his sons...

2008-07-21T14:29:34Z

Chapter 15

(Few days later. Night.)

It rained outside.

The raindrops were hitting loudly against the glass of the chamber's windows, waking Naruto. He slowly opened his still drowsy eyes, and glanced at the ceiling.

Naruto couldn't fall asleep again, and raised himself on his elbows, standing up carefully, trying not to wake up the raven.

He walked over towards the enormous window, and leaned nearer while his breath ghosted over the cold glass. Leaning his forehead on the pane, he enjoyed the glass's coldness and watched the lights of Konoha below.

The blonde began thinking about the people who lived down there... About their lives, their problems and fears... yet it seemed that his problem was somehow special...

He laughed softly.

Who was he fooling? Of course he didn't know what all those people were carrying inside them or how afraid or sad they were or what dreams and expectations they had...

He started thinking about his own problems again...

His father should be here soon. Sasuke ordered the guards to bring Iruka to the palace, but that wasn't the problem. Something else was.

-Flashback-

-“...and what do you think, Naruto?”

The blonde observed Itachi with a slightly confused gaze while the others were sitting, comfortable placed, in one of the numerous chambers.

-“About what?”

Itachi closed his eyes trying not to show his irritation. Tsunade was trying the same by inhaling deeply while Jiraya, who was sitting next to the blonde, slapped him softly on the back of his head.

-“Baka...” He whispered to Naruto.

Naruto's eyes narrowed in confusion.

-“I don't understand. What do I think about what?”

-“What have we been talking about the whole time, Naruto?” Tsunade began losing her patience slowly.

-“Marriage?” Naruto glanced towards Sasuke with a questioning gaze, “I thought you were joking about that.”

Several growls could be heard.

-“It's not a joke. Now listen carefully,” Itachi began, “We, and I mean Sasuke an me, don't need to marry someone from the royal families of our neighboring countries since we are cooperating perfectly. Nor do we need to marry to gain more power. If my brother would be the only Emperor of Konoha, he would have had to 'produce heirs'.” Itachi glanced at the white-haired man- this was his constellation. He wasn’t surprised to see Jiraya grinning. “But we are the only country with two Emperor's, so I can take over that role.” Itachi finished explaining.

-“And Prince Sasuke can do what he pleases.” Tsunade added, waving her hand towards the younger raven in emphasis. At that, Sasuke stood up and walked slowly over to Naruto.

-“Will you marry me, koi?” Sasuke asked, taking Naruto's hand. The surprised blonde remained silent, looking wide-eyed from one person to the other.

-“Y-you're not joking then?” He said in a very lady-like way, “None of you?!”

-“I expected a 'yes', but no, we aren't joking, Naruto.” Sasuke said, and Naruto immediately felt the desperateness in his voice.

The whole room was now looking at the silent blonde. Not feeling comfortable about the unwanted attention, the blonde gulped thinking about an answer.

-“Sasuke... can you... give me some more time, please?”

The whole room remained shocked. No one expected this. Itachi and Jiraya exchanged worried glances. Tsunade covered her eyes with one hand. “This is too much drama for me. I need some sake...” She murmured under her breath.

Although the raven found himself in the worst position right now, he answered promptly.

-“Alright.” He said, placing a chaste kiss on the blonde's lips, “You have few more days to decide. You don't have to decide today.”

Naruto knew that Sasuke was taken aback by his reaction, but also hurt. He saw it in his eyes before the raven put on his expressionless mask again.

Naruto bit his lip desperately. He couldn't just say yes...

-End Flashback-

And why not...?

Naruto closed his eyes. He felt so helpless, and not only that. He felt ... dirty in a strange way, and embarrassed. He tried to flee away so many times, and yet Sasuke always forgave him and accepted him with open arms. And not only that- he couldn't marry Sasuke because he had had sex with his best friends, while also being with the Emperor at the same time.

He would have to tell him the truth and confess everything. If Sasuke still wants him after that, he will say 'yes', of course.

Naruto turned around on his heels and leaned on the cold window while he observed the raven for some time.

He loved Sasuke. He loved him with all his heart. Loved him more that his own freedom...

Walking towards the bed again, he smiled softly seeing Sasuke who reached out his hand to pull the blonde closer, but found nothing but empty space. Naruto climbed into the bed and lay down beside the raven while kissing him lightly on the forehead.

He turned slowly around and felt Sasuke's hand embracing him from behind, pulling him closer. He closed his eyes and relaxed. Everything seemed so far away now: Suna, Iruka, freedom, the marriage... He leaned into the comfortable embrace, enjoying in the feeling of Sasuke's warm breath on his neck... He was lost in Sasuke’s embrace...

* * *

Knock. Knock.

Naruto opened his eyes hearing the light thumping on the chamber doors.

Knock. Knock. Knock.

-“Come in!” He answered in a sleepy voice when the knocking became louder. Sasuke wasn't in the chamber, he noticed quickly as he heard the doors opening.

-“Good morning, your ma-“ Ino glanced around the room, “You're alone, Na-chan?”

-“It seems so...” The blonde raised himself in a sitting position while he observed the blonde girl putting down a big tray with the breakfast.

-“Kyuubi is down with Sakura and me.” She told him. He nodded to her, yawning at the same time.

-“Did you, umm...” She hesitated, “... tell him?”

-“No, I didn't tell him, Ino. I'll tell him now.”

-“Oh, alright.” She whispered, observing him worriedly.

Not knowing what to else say, she turned around, sighing, and began walking towards the doors, but stopped before she went out.

-“Na-chan... Sakura and I are your friends, and you know that very well, and... if we need to get punished then...” She trailed off.

-“Ino...”

-“Confess him everything. Don't worry about us, you understand?” But before Naruto could say something, she closed the wooden doors again.

-“Alright.” He whispered... to no one. She already disappeared.

Not a second later, another door opened. Sasuke walked came closer and moved away a silk net that surrounded the bed.

-“You're so beautiful in the morning...” He said, moving around the bed in a beautiful black yukata with a golden Uchiha crest on the front.

-“The servants already brought the breakfast?”

He sat down beside the strangely silent blonde.

-“Do you want t- mmfh!” Naruto nearly jumped at the raven, silencing him effectively with his lips.

'I will confess to him, but... not right now. After the sex! I'll tell him after the sex!' Naruto though, breaking the kiss.

-“Hn.” Sasuke finally said, encircling Naruto's waist, “I never thought you would be so passionate in the morning.”

It seemed as if Naruto wasn’t even listening to him, he untied his sleeping robe, letting the silk slide down onto the bed.

-“Dear God... you're so beautiful.” Sasuke whispered silently as he ate the blonde with his eyes. He pulled Naruto closer, taking one pink nipple in his mouth, playing with it.

Naruto arched slightly into the touch and gave out a low moan as he tried to untie the raven's yukata at the same time. The silk was gone, revealing Sasuke’s hard chest.

-“Slow down...” Sasuke whispered, giving a final lick to the now erect nub, “Why are you in hurry?”

Not listening, Naruto pushed him down onto the bed, sliding down Sasuke's body, moving away the yukata that stood in his way. He took Sasuke's member into his mouth. Swirling his skilled tongue over the head while teasing the slit on the tip, he heard Sasuke's breathing becoming shallow.

He began bobbing his head up and down while adding more pressure with his lips, but then felt Sasuke's hand pulling him up. Sasuke changed their positions, and covered Naruto's mouth in a fierce kiss while he lowered his hand, giving Naruto's erected member a quick stroke, and earning a moan from the blonde.

Naruto stretched his hand in an attempt to take the lube from the night-stand, and tossed it down towards the raven.

Sasuke opened it, and prepared himself to enter the blonde. Naruto observed him in silence the whole time. Sasuke couldn’t free himself from the strange feeling that Naruto only wanted this to be over. He didn’t understand why- it was Naruto who started this, wasn’t he? Sasuke didn’t insist to make love right now.

He positioned himself, pressing the tip of his erected member against the blonde's entrance, and then trusted fully in. He lingered for few seconds, waiting for the blonde to adjust to the feeling of being filled, and began trusting in and out.

Making the pace quicker, he bent down, placing kisses all over the blonde's body. He kissed his neck, his cheeks, his tanned shoulders, his kiss-swollen mouth... But something was strange.

-“Why are you... so... silent, koi?” He managed to say between his breaths of pleasure. But he didn’t become an answer.

Naruto said nothing as Sasuke made the pace even quicker, thrusting hard inside him while erotic sounds of love-making filled the chamber.

The blonde felt something tightening in his abdomen... a powerful whirlpool of emotions flew through his whole body, finally stopping in his chest. Against his own will he began sobbing.

The sex was interrupted because of Naruto’s tears.

Sasuke abruptly stopped, looking wide-eyed at the blonde Kitsune underneath him.

-“N- Naruto? What's wrong? Did I hurt you?!”

Naruto shook his head quickly in a negative response, and then turned his head to the side, not wanting the raven to see his tears. Sasuke noticed the blonde biting his lower lip.

He pulled gently out of him and sat down beside Naruto. He pulled his lover into a hug.

Naruto continued sobbing silently as Sasuke rocked him back and forth, gently caressing his neck with his fingertips in an attempt to comfort the blonde.

The sex was ruined, but Sasuke didn't care. That was the last thing he was thinking about right now. He inhaled deeply.

-“What is it, koi? Tell me...” He whispered to the blonde.

-“I-I'm so sorry, Sasuke.” Naruto managed to say after his sobbing subsided.

-“Why? You didn't do anything.” But something stung into Sasuke's heart. Naruto wouldn't behave like this without a reason. There was something...

Mimicking Sasuke, Naruto inhaled deeply. He waited for few seconds to calm down. Then he spoke again.

-“I apologize.” He whispered, “I love you, and I'm sorry...”

-“For what are you sorry. I don't understand.”

-“I love you, and... I don't want to hide anything from you. I want to confess you something.”

Sasuke remained silent. The blonde took it as a sign to continue.

-“I...” He sighed. He didn’t know it would be this hard. “... had... sex with someone else while being with you.” He didn't dare to look up, but felt Sasuke's body stiffen. Naruto pulled himself out of the embrace after he noticed that Sasuke wanted to stand.

Sasuke took the yukata from the bed, and put the cloth on. He walked beside the bed in silence. Naruto couldn’t stand that silence. He didn’t know how much time passed...

-“Who?” Naruto heard Sasuke's whisper after a long pause.

-“Ino and Sakura.” He gulped. “But there aren't any feelings involved. Pure curiosity...”

Sasuke turned around and faced the blonde.

-“Two people?!”

It was Naruto who was silent now. He lowered his gaze, finding the expensive carpet on the floor very interesting now. He heard Sasuke's angry voice again.

-“When did that happen? Tell me the truth.”

-“After one of the celebrations... we went into a room to relax, to have fun, and... they kissed me. On the lips.” He should have stopped with the story after he saw hurt in Sasuke's eyes, but he began confessing, he had to finish it.

-“Shortly after that, we...” He stopped. How should he tell this? He felt embarrassed.”... t-took our clothes of, and...”

Silence again.

-“And what happened then?” Naruto heard Sasuke’s demand voice. He knew the raven was beginning to become angry.

-“W-we- well... had sex. But I was thinking on you back then, believe me...” It was a weak excuse. A ridiculous excuse. He knew that.

-“You made love with them behind my back?!” Sasuke gritted out.

-“No! I- We didn't make love, we had sex.”

-“And that should make it better?!”

-“No, but feelings weren't involved...” Naruto tried desperately. He didn’t want it to turn out like this, but Sasuke had the full right to be angry right now.

-“You think that's not cheating?”

An image of three of them having sex flashed thorough Sasuke’s mind. He clenched his jaw in fury. He felt that everything more he said would be needless. He was furious like never before.

He turned around in irritation when a piece of furniture caught his eye. He desperately wanted to relieve his fury in some way. Before he knew what he was doing, before he could stop his own actions, he grabbed the light blue porcelain vase and threw it forcefully against the wall.

Hundreds of porcelain peaces fell down onto the floor with a crash. Sasuke stood there breathing harshly from anger.

Painful silence hung between them.

Sasuke wanted Naruto to tell something, anything, he didn’t know why. He turned around to look at him after some time.

He saw Naruto sitting on the edge of the king-sized bed. He buried his head in his hands, palms covering his face and hiding his tears. Naruto was breathing heavenly trying to prevent the oncoming sobbing.

Sasuke closed his eyes. Two things fell on his mind in that second. First... he felt ashamed for what he had just done, he shouldn’t have done that. Second... He loved him. He loved him more than anything else in his life... and that was his weakness.

'Your love completes my life, koi… I can't without you…' He thought. His dark eyes softened. He approached the blonde.

-“Listen, I... I forgive you.” Sasuke said silently after he calmed down. “It's not important anymore. I understand you. Just promise me you won't do something like that again. We'll forget about what hap-“ He felt pair of hands clinging around his neck as Naruto jumped from the bed.

-“Yes!”

Sasuke blinked. “What?”

-“Yes! I want to marry you, Sasuke!”

* * *

(Few days later.)

Hearing the horse pattering, and the creaking of the Palace gate's, Kakashi turned his gaze towards the oncoming carriage.

Inhaling deeply, he crossed his arms on his chest and waited for the white carriage to come nearer. After it stopped, several guards stepped up and opened the doors.

Not a second later, a tanned man stepped out observing the surroundings, and taking in everything.

Kakashi blinked... and then blinked again.

'What the... Why didn't Naruto tell me he has such a... hot father?!' Kakashi thought while one of the Black's whispered something into Iruka's ear. After that, Iruka looked over at Kakashi with narrowed eyes.

Kakashi remained silent as the tanned man began approaching him.

Iruka's black overcoat was unbuttoned, and the silver haired man noticed a white flax tunic underneath. His tall and slender body caught Kakashi's gaze, before he looked up at the man’s chocolate brown eyes and hair that was tied up in a high ponytail, his eyes stopped at the most interesting detail- Iruka's soft lips.

Kakashi held his breath and observed the handsome man in silence. He couldn't avert his gaze from the tanned man in front of him. Everything around him wasn't important anymore. The carriage went slowly off, the guards were walking around... but Kakashi wasn't aware of that.

Suddenly, he noticed the other man speaking, but he had no idea what Iruka was talking about.

They stood in silence, looking at each other while the Black's continued walking around.

-“...where is he?!”

-“What?” Kakashi flinched. “E-excuse me, I wasn't focused...”

-“Where. Is. Naruto?!” Iruka hissed impatiently.

Kakashi quirked an eyebrow. “Good morning to you too...” He said sarcastically while the other man fought with the urge to grow out at that.

-“Lead me to my son!”

-“That sounded like an order...”

-“It was an order! Lead me to him, I haven’t seen him for three years.”

-“No need to yell around, Iruka-“

-“What did you call me?”

“-just stay with me and I'll lead you into the Palace.”

Kakashi glanced at him.

-“I called you Iruka. That's your name, isn't it? Naruto told me everything about you. The two of us are very close...” Kakashi saw the other man getting angry.

-“What? How close is ‘close’?!”

Kakashi sighed and grabbed Iruka's wrist, pulling him towards the entrance. Iruka freed himself from the grip instantly with lightly flushed cheeks.

-“Alright, I'm coming... no need for that.” He murmured.

Kakashi smirked as Iruka continued walking behind him.

-“And your name is?” He heard Iruka asking.

The silver-haired man turned around while a smile adorned his handsome pale features. “Kakashi Hatake.” Iruka caught the smile and then smiled back after a while.

-“Nice to meet you Kakashi. If you're a friend of my little Naruto then...” He trailed off as the two of them walked into the beautiful Palace.

* * *

Naruto was sitting on a bed, busy with biting his bottom lip nervously as he waited for Iruka. His father should be here any moment.

-“Stop hurting yourself, I already sent Kakashi down, don't worry...” Sasuke said, noticing Naruto's behavior, ”And stop biting that beautiful lip of yours. That's my job.”

Naruto smiled and looked up at the raven when he heard the doors opening.

Glancing back at the doors he saw a familiar man standing there. Iruka was observing him wide-eyed for few seconds before he rushed forwards.

Naruto jumped up from the bed and met Iruka halfway, hugging him. The tanned man's hands encircled Naruto's slim waist, pulling him into a tight embrace.

-“Father...” Naruto whispered softly as he buried his head into Iruka's neck.

-“Naruto... my little Naruto... Kami how much you grew since I last saw you...” The older man whispered back.

Iruka then pulled away in attempt to have a better look at his son. “Look at you... you're so beautiful...” He kissed the blonde on top of the head while Naruto chuckled. He looked up at Iruka with watery blue eyes.

Iruka pulled Naruto into a tight hug again. “I'm so sorry about everything... I hope you can forgive me, this shouldn't have happened... I tried everything I could.” His grip on the blonde tightened, “I shouldn’t have sent you to Konoha to school.”

Naruto saw his own tears gloating on the back of his father's cloak. He couldn't fight against the emotions. “Don't worry, papa... I'm alright now.” Iruka smiled at that. Naruto always used to call him ‘papa’ as a child, when he adopted him.

-“I'm glad to hear that... I missed you so much, Naruto.”

-“I'm happy you're here, papa...”

* * *

Some time later, they went into the Great Hall where a small celebration should be held.

Sasuke and Itachi were sitting on the silk pillows as was the tradition, while the great supervisors were surrounding them, observing the performances.

Naruto and Kakashi led Iruka into one corner where the music wasn't so loud. They made themselves comfortable and Kakashi let the two of them catch up a bit, listening to their conversation while glancing at the dancers on the podium from time to time.

* * *

-“No, I can't believe that... You were pulling pranks earlier! I used to let you do that because you were a child, but... come on, Naruto, you're lying.”

-“I'm not, papa! I really can do that!”

-“Iruka...” Kakashi glanced at the other man as he interrupted their conversation, “Naruto really is in the position to do that.” He tried to assure the man that it was true. Iruka wasn't believing in them thought.

-“No, no... You can't just tell me that my little Naruto,” He glanced at the blonde who was sitting on a pillow next to him,” is in the position to have everything he wants from Konoha's Emperor... that's ridiculous! You just said he is a slave...”

Naruto answered on that.

-“I am, but I have a lot of privileges.” Naruto grinned playfully. “Want to bet, papa?” He missed this feeling. To be so relaxed with Iruka. Just like he was as they were playing while Naruto was a small child. Iruka spent a lot of time with him back then. Before he went to Konoha...

Iruka was silent for a second before he smirked. “Alright... If you convince the Emperor to give you something, umm...” Iruka tapped at his chin in thought, “let's say a jewel, you'll win.”

Naruto puffed out a bit of air. “That's all?” He asked in a mock voice confidently.

-“Hmm... how about a diamond? But,” Iruka leaned towards the small table in front of them and took a small fruit. “it has to be just like this apricot here. The same size as this.” He said confidently, convincing himself that it was an impossible mission for the blonde.

Naruto stood up without a word and went past them. He stalked over towards the frontage where Sasuke was sitting.

Kakashi leaned back into the seat, an amused smile playing on his lips. “Watch now, and learn...” He said to Iruka who was now focused at the scene before him as well.

Naruto stepped up to Sasuke without hesitation. Several glances fell at the blonde, he was attracting the attention of the others now. Without a word, without asking, he sat down into the raven's lap.

-“Sasuke... koi...” He almost purred playfully, ”would you buy me something if I asked you to?” He caressed Sasuke’s jaw and cheek lovingly. Sasuke immediately understood that Naruto was acting. It seemed he did this on purpose. Sasuke smiled inwardly as he decided to play up.

-“Just tell me.” Sasuke said with a small smile. “You can have everything you want.”

-“I want a diamond. No... I want a big diamond.” The blonde said before he nuzzled Sasuke's hair with his nose. Sasuke's smile widened. He called one of the guards. The older man went nearer and bowed deeply.

-“Give him everything he wants.” The younger Emperor said waving his hand.

-“Yes, of course, your majesty. I'll take care of that tomorrow.” He bowed again.

Naruto, who was busy clinging to Sasuke now turned around to look at the man. ”Tomorrow!” He exclaimed, “Not tomorrow. I want it now!”

The guard nodded, and then went out of the Hall.

* * *

(About 15 minutes later...)

-“And...” Naruto grinned, ”what do you think, papa?” The blonde asked, showing the stunned Iruka a beautiful yellow diamond that hung around his slender neck.

-“Alright, alright... I have to admit that you made it. And the stone is very beautiful too...” Iruka said, still shocked by the fact that his son just got such an expensive gift from the Emperor. And he just had to sit into his lap. What kind of Emperor did something like that, he asked himself.

-“What did I tell you, Iruka?” Kakashi asked jokingly as Naruto and he began laughing.

* * *

Few hours later, after the event, the three of them went into a chamber to continue the conversation. Naruto and Kakashi still had to inform the other man about some interesting... details...

* * *

(Later...)

-“When should that marriage happen?” Iruka asked while massaging his temples in attempt to make the oncoming headache go away. The whole scene in the Great Hall didn’t look that strange now.

-“In a very short time. The workers of the Palace are able to organize the celebration very quickly.” Kakashi answered.

-“And that means that he won't be able to leave this land ever again?”

-“I'm not allowed to go anywhere even now.” Naruto added, but Kakashi shook his head in a negative response.

-“Naruto is becoming a Prince after the marriage, he'll be allowed to do anything actually. He will be the one who gives orders, but this will be his land. Konoha, not Suna.”

-“Oh?” Naruto blinked, somehow surprised, “Really?”

Iruka huffed, trying to become their attention again. “But I don't understand it.” He turned towards the silver-haired man. “Why would the Emperor do something like that, hm?”

It was Naruto's turn to speak.

-“Well, papa... Sasuke, the Emperor, and I are in love. I love him.”

Iruka looked at the blonde in disbelief.

-“You what?”

Naruto cleared his throat and repeated what he said while looking at the floor.

-“Naruto.” Iruka frowned. “How can you... even think about that. You don't love him.” Iruka stated matter-off-factly.

The blonde's head shot up. ”Yes, I do!”

-“No, you don't.” The tanned man shook his head, not believing the blonde's word's. “I don't understand. Is it because of the power? You had enough money back home, I know it's not because of that.”

-“I love him!”

-“But...”

-“Please, stop with it. Kakashi could you silence him...?” Naruto said rubbing his eyes while Kakashi leaned towards the other man who was sitting on a bed too, and grabbed his wrists.

-“Don't you dare ,Kakashi!” Iruka growled. “Naruto I have to talk to you!”

Noticing that Iruka was still too angry for any kind of normal conversation, he answered. “This argue isn't leading anywhere, papa. Calm down and then we can-“

-“Hey! What are you doing?!” Iruka's shout interrupted the blonde. Naruto glanced up at that. His eyes widened slightly when he saw Kakashi who made himself comfortable on the top of his father, pinning Iruka's body down onto the mattress.

Kakashi lowered his face towards Iruka’s.

-“No! Stop, what for Kami's sake are you doing?” Iruka struggled against the strong grip. Kakashi smirked.

-“Naruto told me to silence you.” Was everything he said before placing his needy lips over the other man's.

Iruka froze.

-“Umm, Kakashi?” Naruto titled his head in confusion. What was his silver-haired man doing there? “I didn't mean...” But he stopped when he saw Iruka lowering his eyelids. They both closed their eyes slowly as Iruka responded to Kakashi’s kiss by opening his mouth.

Naruto observed them in silence and then smiled softly, seeing that the kiss is turning into a make-out session instead.

Feeling the burning pain in their lungs, because of lack of the oxygen, after some time, they separated while looking in each other's eyes without a word.

Naruto found himself utterly surprised when Kakashi suddenly got up, leaned towards him while grabbing his hand and leading them out of the chamber. He closed the doors quickly, leaving a confused Iruka alone in the room.

* * *

-“What-“

-“Listen, Naruto.” Kakashi interrupted him. “I'll be very direct. I like your father.”

Naruto's eyes widened for a second, before he sent Kakashi a fox-smile. ”Really?”

-“Yes, really. I'm very interested in him...” Kakashi sighed.

The blonde's smile widened even more. “What do you like about him?”

-“Heh, well... “ Kakashi chuckled. “Aside from his perfect body... He is very charming, although a mother hen, but I like that as well... I don't know how to explain that- he is just... perfect.”

-“He is very kind and nice. I love him. He is a good person. And so are you... I would be really glad if you two would... you know.” Naruto trailed off. Then he hummed silently. “Although, it's not on me to convince papa- but you already 'showed' him your affection, ne?” He grinned. “You should have had seen his face when you kissed him... priceless.” Naruto laughed.

* * *

After returning into the room, they sat down again, choosing to ignore what happened. And, since Kakashi distracted the tanned man a little bit, Iruka wasn't angry anymore and accepted the fact that his son and the Emperor were in love after some time of convincing from both sides- Naruto’s and Kakashi’s.

Kakashi, on the other hand, decided not to do anything if he wanted to 'keep' Iruka interested. They have known each other for only one day.

Noticing how late it was, and that Sasuke was probably waiting for him in the bed, Naruto wished them good night and stood up when Iruka stopped him.

-“You know... Naruto, you can always talk with me about the things you don't understand.” Iruka said sounding uncomfortable.

Naruto and Kakashi looked at him not knowing what he was talking about.

Feeling their confused gazes, Iruka continued. “You're going into the Emperor's bed, aren't you... well, i-it could be that he wants you to... you know.”

Iruka was looking directly into the blonde's eyes, hoping that Naruto would understand what he was talking about without him saying it out loud.

Still not a response. Even Kakashi was observing the tanned man with a confused gaze.

Iruka sighed, embarrassed that he would have to explain it. “Naruto, I'll explain you about sex. Maybe the Emperor wasn't talking about that with you, but he will sure want to do it with you, so listen.”

He grabbed his sword that was lying nearby, and took the metal weapon out of its sheath. He didn't notice Kakashi's and Naruto's amused smiles, but before the blonde could say something, Iruka continued.

-“See here. This is what you need to know.” He cleared his throat, still not noticing that Naruto wanted to say something. “It's similar to this, like the sword and its sheath.”

Iruka took the golden sword's haft, and slid it into the scabbard again. Then he repeated the movement again while Kakashi almost burst out in laughing.

Iruka glared at him, before turning to Naruto again. ”See how that sheath fits perfectly around the sword...”

-“Father-“ Naruto tried to say something, but Iruka interrupted him.

-“See how the metal is sliding smoothly in and out? Do you understand?” Kakashi covered his mouth to stifle his laughs while Naruto stared at his father with flushed cheeks.

-“Papa, umm... I-I’ve already-“ Iruka interrupted him again.

-“No need to be embarrassed... The sword and the sheath fit perfectly in the most occurrences, but-“

-“Father...?” Naruto tried desperately.

-“No, listen, this is important. The first time when it happens, it may hurt a little, and you can feel slightly uncomfortable, but shortly after that you'll fell pleas-“

-“Father!” Naruto almost shouted. “I'm not a virgin!”

-“Oh?” Iruka blinked surprised. “Y-you're not?”

Naruto shook his head. His pink-stained cheeks began paling again while Kakashi brushed away his tears, an amused smile still lingering on his lips.

Naruto murmured a 'goodnight', and then went out leaving the two alone.

-“That's why you were laughing... you could have told me, I was making a fool of myself...” Iruka said without turning to the other man.

-“Naruto tried several times, but you weren't listening to him... and anyway, you were amusing me to no end.”

Iruka ignored that last part.

-“Well... I hope his first time was pleasurable...” Iruka said more to himself than Kakashi, but the silver-haired man caught that.

A feeling of sadness shot thorough him as he remembered how exactly Naruto's first time was. Bad memories suddenly flew through his mind. He wasn't sure if he should tell Iruka about 'that night' when Naruto lost his virginity, but on the other hand... Maybe Iruka deserves to know the truth.

If he were the blonde's father, he would have had wanted to know the whole truth...

* * *

(Some time later, after Kakashi explained Iruka 'some things' that happened in the Palace when Naruto came here. And after he told him about Naruto's first night with Sasuke.)

Kakashi just finished his story when Iruka suddenly stood up.

-“Where are you going so suddenly?”

-“Into my room.”

Kakashi wasn't convinced, but what could he do?

-“Alright then. But don’t go to Naruto right now.” Kakashi had the unmistakable feeling that the other man wanted to do exactly that. And wouldn’t be good. He wasn’t sure if there were Blacks guarding Sasuke’s room now.

Iruka grabbed the doorknobs, ready to go out when he heard Kakashi's voice again.

-“Did you hear me, Iruka?”

-“Yes, I heard you.” The other man said coldly, and stepped out, ignoring the warning.

* * *

Sasuke felt something cold on his neck. Something cold was touching him. He opened his eyes hazily.

'Naruto's father…?'

Iruka was holding a sword against the Emperor's neck. Just one swift movement of the heavy metal would be enough to slice his throat through.

Sasuke observed the other man wide eyed without a word. The silence lasted few more moments, neither of them speaking. Naruto was still sleeping peacefully beside Sasuke.

-“What is the meaning of this?” Sasuke whispered.

-“Get out.” Iruka hissed. Sasuke actually smirked as he threw his legs slowly over the edge in an attempt to stand up. The cold sword-blade burned against his warm skin. He grabbed the blanket and moved it aside, waking Naruto up as well by nudging him softly into shoulder.

-“Nmmm... what is it...?” Naruto moaned out, opening his eyes slowly.

Then his blue eyes noticed someone else standing beside the bed. The blonde glanced up quickly, a small gasp escaped his lips.

-“Father?”

-“Stay where you are!” Iruka said, not even looking at Naruto while the Emperor stood up.

-“What are you doing?” Naruto asked, surprised by his father's behavior, making Iruka look at him.

-“He is obviously trying to kill me.” Naruto heard Sasuke's cold voice. “I'm just asking myself why.”

-“How dare you!?” The tanned man pressed his sword even harder against the raven's skin, leaving bruises.

-“Is it true, Naruto?” Naruto wasn't moving while observing his father in confusion.

-“Did he rape you?” Iruka almost growled.

The blonde's breath hitched while Sasuke remained silent for few seconds. Then he opened his mouth to say something, but Iruka forced his mouth closed with the weapon.

-“Don't even think about speaking. Shut up!”

Judging the situation to be serious, Naruto took the advantage of his father's fury and stretched his hand towards the sword that was hanging above the bedpost. He pointed the sword at Iruka. He didn’t have other choice.

-“Father, don't do that.” He said.

Just at the moment, the doors flew open forcefully, banging against the walls while Kakashi and two other guards walked quickly, striding towards the bed.

-“Stop, immediately!”

-“How dare you!” A guard growled, striking his weapon at the tanned man.

In the moment of panic, Naruto quickly pointed the sword at the guard yelling. “Stop it!!”

But Kakashi managed it to grab the man's hand quickly, jerking him backwards before he could hurt somebody.

-“What are you doing here?! You're supposed to be in your chamber!” Kakashi almost yelled at the brown-haired man.

-“Shut it!” Iruka growled back, and turned towards Sasuke again. “I want to know the truth!”

Sasuke didn't say anything, just stood there in silence observing the other man coldly.

Iruka clenched his jaw in fury and took a step closer, shoving the sword against Sasuke's neck so hard that it was hard for the raven to breathe properly.

-“Father!” Naruto yelled returning the weapon into the previous position. “Stop! Don't do it, it's not important!”

-“It's not important!? Naruto this... this, monster raped you! How can you-“

-“It happened long ago, papa. Please stop. I love him.” He turned towards the silver-haired man. “Kakashi, help me!” He exclaimed.

In that moment, Kakashi stepped forward, catching Iruka's he managed it to react, Kakashi pulled him backwards while Naruto pushed out the sword from Iruka's other hand.

-“Kakashi, let go!” Iruka growled while Naruto handed the sword to Sasuke as he turned around to face Iruka.

-“Father... please.” His voice getting weaker. “It's not worth it. Don't... I love Sasuke.”

Iruka freed himself from Kakashi's grasp, and pulled Naruto into a tight embrace.

-“You – “ He inhaled deeply, trying to calm himself, “- don't know how hard this is for me, Naruto... I want you to be happy, but...”

-“I love you father, and I love Sasuke as well... but those are two different kinds of love...”

There was silence for few seconds before Iruka spoke.

-“You're my son, Naruto, no matter what the other's say... Even if it's not my blood flowing through your veins... I'm still your father.”

Naruto closed his eyes.

-“I know...” He whispered, and pulled away, looking up at Iruka.

-“Papa. Do you accept our marriage?”

Iruka opened his mouth to say something, but closed it again. He sighed in defeat.

-“Yes. I accept.”

The blonde smiled softly. “I'm glad...”

-“You have to go now, we'll talk tomorrow.” He leaned and placed a gently kiss on Iruka's cheek like he used to when he was small. The tanned man smiled back. He turned towards the Emperor.

-“You may go.” Sasuke said calmly.

Iruka bowed. “I'm sorry, your majesty.” He murmured.

Then he turned and left the chamber with Kakashi, the other guards followed closely behind.

To Be Continued…

Does anyone have an idea how to end up this story...it's really about time...and I'm not good at giving names to the stories and ending them...Suggestions?

I hope you liked the chapter...I know it's a bit longer this time...

Continue commenting, I love your reviews! I have a new story, it's called 'Dangerous', so you can check that too if you're a SasuNaru fan, of course...Ja ne!

The Emperor and his sons...

2008-05-26T11:43:37Z

Chapter 12

Just like a flower attracts the bees, Naruto attracted Sasuke. Fascinated by the blonde's charm, he demanded for Naruto to be with him every free minute.

The blonde actually didn't mind the attention, but wanted freedom from time to time.

Their daily pleasure slowly turned into ecstasy... Between two lustful embraces, Naruto entertained Sasuke with his beautiful singing, with his dance, and with stories that he remembered from Suna.

The blonde gave him so much warmth that Sasuke opened his heart fully to Naruto, and confided him his most intimate thoughts.

Naruto had the privilege to actually say 'no' to Sasuke- most likely when the raven wanted sex and Naruto was tired...

-Flashback-

Sasuke was lying on his bed when the Black's opened the chamber doors and Naruto walked in. Striding towards the enormous bed, he just plopped down onto a pile of soft pillows, not even bothering to acknowledge the raven.

Sasuke observed his Kitsune for some time, and then broke the silence.

-“... do you want a blowjob...?”

-“Argh! No!” Naruto growled. He closed his eyes and began relaxing once again, hoping to get some much-needed sleep...

...but Sasuke broke the silence again.

-“Do you want to blow me one...?”

Naruto glared at him.

-“No! Go sleep!!”He yelled this time, turning his back to Sasuke.

-End Flashback-

But, sometimes, it happened that both of them were exhausted...

-Flashback-

Naruto was lying on the bed with his eyes closed when the raven joined him. They were lying in a comfortable silence for some time.

-“... are you in the mood for sex…?” Sasuke asked.

-“...”

-“... yeah...” The blonde answered finally.

-“... good to know...” Sasukesighed absently.

-End Flashback-

However, the blonde's longing for the freedom deepened with the time which made Kakashi and Itachi worry...

* * *

The next day, Naruto went to Itachi's room, as the older Emperor had called for him. He was surprised to see Itachi, Jiraya and Kakashi already waiting for him.

He walked nearer, bowed and decided to say something.

-“You wished to see m- whoa!”

He yelped in surprise as Kakashi grabbed him on the shoulders, pushing him down to sit while all three of them surrounded him.

Naruto looked up at them in confusion. “Ummm...is something wrong?”

-"Just sit down. We have to talk with you.” It was his silver-haired friend speaking. He sat next to the blonde, Jiraya sat on Naruto’s other side.

-"We want to talk with you about Sasuke. We will to explain you few particular things.” The white-haired supervisor addressed the Kitsune.

Naruto nodded, but was still confused.

Jiraya continued. “Your feelings are mixed.I know that. And I understand that. We know that you're confused and that you don't know how to actually think about the fact that Sasuke loves you...”

Naruto glanced at the ceiling, deep in thoughts obviously, and then nodded a few seconds later.

-“Kakashi, take over.” Jiraya said.

Kakashi tilted his head. “Naruto, you said that Sasuke wakes up feelings inside you that you don't understand... That you feel satisfied and happy when he is with you, and that your body enjoys the caressing and the touches he gives you after sex... Is that right?”

-"Ummm... yes...” The blonde said, thinking about what Kakashi said.

-“Itachi.” The silver-haired man said, glancing over at the said man.

-“Naruto,” Now Itachi addressed the blonde,”Sasuke is so happy that I’ve never seen him like this before in my entire life. And that should mean something since I know Sasuke better than anyone else. I have a feeling that you do love him too. Is that true?” The older raven knew that his questions weren’t really equitably, but there were things he needed to know.

-“Umm... y-yes, I do love him,” Naruto’s voice sounded somehow insecure, “I just want to be free a little bit more... I can't always do what he wants from me, and it's also tiresome that the guards are always around me.”

-“I know that, Naruto, but you have to understand that he sends the Blacks to keep you safe. He fears that he could lose you...” Itachi tried to explain.

-“That's stupid...” Naruto’s voice had a strange undertone, he stood up, “As if I could flee away from here anyway...” Naruto said ending their conversation.

* * *

Few days later, Kakashi went to Naruto to tell him something. He had a surprising message for the blonde.

Sasuke had decided to do something that barely ever happened to the slaves in the Palace. He decided to take Naruto to a business meeting outside of the Palace walls.

When the blonde heard this, he couldn't believe it at first. It doesn’t happen every day that a slave goes to Konoha...

* * *

When the blonde’s carriage reached the luxurious building where the meeting was to be held, he observed the beautiful piece of architecture that was right beside the beach. It's was true that he studied in Konoha, but he never went to elite streets like this one. The Blacks escorted him to the room in which Sasuke presided.

He stepped inside and threw a glance around.

The room was huge with an enormous bed right in the middle. He saw two small palm trees where a large window dominated the right side of the room.

He spotted Sasuke sitting on a table set for two in front of the said window. It wasn't a coincidence they set the table there- the view overlooking the sea was amazing.

Sasuke stood up and walked towards the blonde, putting a chaste kiss on his lips and smiling brightly.

Naruto immediately noticed that the raven was in a good mood and took Sasuke’s hand, leading them towards the table that was obviously set up for the two of them...

* * *

After they had dinner, Sasuke opened a bottle of exquisite red wine, pouring it into their glasses.

-“I want to give you something. A present.”

-“I thought this is a present.” The blonde answered, sipping on his wine.

-“Something different... just for you.” The prince said and handed Naruto a small box that he held in his vicinity the whole time.

Naruto took it and opened it slowly, revealing a diamond encrusted chain.

His eyes widened.

The chain was very costly,probably worth a fortune. He had plenty of money when he lived with Iruka, but he could have never afforded to get himself something like this.

Sasuke waited for the blonde's reaction.

When Naruto leaned across the table and kissed him, he smiled. Sasuke was very pleased with the blonde’s reaction.

The raven took a sip from his wine.

He put his glass down after a moment, and placed his hand on Naruto's, making small circles as he caressed it gently. They looked at each other in silence.

The excitement inside them grew with every second... they were ready to make love right there and then.

Sasuke moved his chair nearer to Naruto's and put his hand on the blonde's tight, causing a small and pleasurable shiver to appear inside the blonde's body. The raven slowly began caressing Naruto's inner tight. That sent jolts of excitement through the blonde's whole body.

Naruto threw his head back and moaned out, leaning onto the chair. He closed his eyes, relaxed, and enjoyed while the excitement inside him grew more and more with each passing second...

Not much longer, and they began kissing, 'walking' towards the bed, not separating from each other in the process while pieces of clothes flew around the room.

Sasuke landed on the large bed on his back, and was just about to reach the lube when a loud moan escaped him suddenly. Glancing down at the source of the pleasure, he saw Naruto swallowing half of his hard member.

Nearly reading the blonde's thoughts, he tossed the lube wanted it rough... and Sasuke wasn’t about to protest.

The blonde intended to use just his saliva as a lube.

Naruto moved his whole body forward, pushing Sasuke down, not letting him sit up again, and leaned nearer to the raven to whisper something into his ear.

-“lie down and enjoy... I want to ride you.” He said hotly as he positioned himself above Sasuke’s erection at the same time.

He sat down, biting his lip at the sudden intrusion.

Sasuke almost threw his head back in pure pleasure. His eyes closed tightly, he enjoying the feeling of being inside his blonde while Naruto's erotic words made him even hornier. Naruto just knew the perfect words to make him lose control.

Naruto pushed himself up and down, his breath hitching every time he plunged himself down onto the big shaft.

The raven tried to push his hips upwards to meet Naruto's decent and make the pace quicker, but the blonde slammed himself down hard, preventing him from doing so.

-“Not yet, koi... I love torturing you.” He whispered before kissing Sasukedeeply, clearly indicating that he was in charge right now.

Naruto bounced up and down, quickening the pace, the pause between his moans of pleasure becoming sorter with every new thrust. Sasuke grabbed the blonde’s hips, directing him and helping him to slam himself down harder while the thought that someone of the other guests could hear them made him only more excited, sending a rush of Adrenaline through his veins. That brought him closer o is release.

He took Naruto's erection and started pumping while the blonde made the sexiest sounds he ever heard.

-“Nnnn...S-Sasuke...Ah!” Sasuke recognized that moaning, knowing that Naruto was about to come. It was then when he got an idea.

He swiftly changed their positions and stopped jerking Naruto off, his whole body came to a halt.

The blonde growled.

-“Why did you do that!?”

-“Pay-back time... I'm not letting you come yet.” Naruto growled again in irritation as he heard Sasuke’s answer.

-“Be patient. It'll be even more pleasurable later...”

Sasuke grabbed Naruto's hands and held them above the blonde's head. Naruto let out a lust filled moan, and spread his legs wider while Sasuke continued driving into him. He spread the blonde’s legs even further apart, grabbing Naruto's hips, rocking the blond against him.

When the raven heard Naruto moaning his name again, he gathered all the mental 'strength' he had, and abruptly stopped.

Naruto growled in frustration. The older man wouldn’t let him come.

-“Why don't you let me orgasm!?” He wanted to sound angry, but it came out as an irritated screech.

-“I said- pay-back time...” Sasuke whispered, clearly teasing him.

'Better not underestimate me.' The blonde thought, knowing what to do. Sasuke loved dirty talk... that was his secret weapon.

He glanced up at the raven seductively and bit his bottom lip.

-“You're my master, and... I was a naughty boy... I need to be taught a lesson. Please fuck me, Sasuke...”

That was all that needed to be said.

Sasuke let out a deep moan and thrust harder inside, just like Naruto was asking for.

-“Yes!” Naruto screamed, turning his head to the side.

The plunging became faster and even harder after every thrust, making the blonde cry out even louder. “Ah! Sasuke, that's how I like it!” It was the first sentence he could think of, but he knew it would have an effect on the prince.

That was more than enough for the raven, who came inside the blonde after hearing those words.

Not much later, and Naruto reached his much-needed release as well.

* * *

Both of them calmed down after a short time...

... and then continued their 'activities' since they had time enough.

The love-making with Sasuke woke up a volcano inside the blonde. He felt the mutual reaction from his body and his emotions that threw him into whirlpools of uncontrolled passion.

They reached several orgasms in a short time, and, changing positions constantly, they loved each other on the bed, beside the window, on the table, and even on the floor...

* * *

The blonde decided not to go to the meeting, only to the dinner.

After the Blacks informed him that the meeting was almost over, he dressed up and waited for the escort.

He walked down the enormous stairs that led into the Dining hall. Four Blacks were always on his side. He couldn't be alone even for a minute, which annoyed the blonde.

Spotting the other guests, he bowed and went nearer to the oval table were about twenty people were already sitting. Naruto sat down on Sasuke's right side.

Then Kakashi came in and sat on Naruto's right while two Black's stood behind the blonde, guarding him. He was practically surrounded so that if he tried anything, they would catch him immediately.

Naruto knew he has just to smile and be beautiful. He wasn't allowed to talk. Not that anyone dared to ask him something, Sasuke strictly forbade it.

But,despite of that, it was obvious that Naruto was the center of the attention.

There were women sitting at the table as well, but the blonde's beauty was so dominant that all the males openly or discreetly admired it.

The moment Naruto sat down, he noticed a young, brown-haired man sitting across of Sasuke and him. The man was very familiar to the blonde, but he couldn't figure out where he saw him before.

At first he thought that the man was some famous person, but he threw away that thought the moment he heard the man speaking. It suddenly hit him- the man was from Suna and not just anybody... it was Sabaku no Kankurou, Gaara's older brother.

Adrenaline suddenly shot through Naruto's body at this information. He wasn't thinking rationally anymore. The blonde saw not only hope for a little bit of freedom in this man, he also saw the hope to see his father again...

He wanted to see Iruka so much...

It would be enough just to say something to the man, to ask him for help, or to-

He suddenly stopped thinking about the possibilities. Of course he couldn't do that- the Blacks were here, Sasuke too, and he wasn't allowed to speak.

The blonde felt like he was on fire, he couldn't think straight. The brown-haired man glanced very often at him, and exchanging few words with Sasuke from time to time.

But then a realization hit the blonde. Sabaku no Kankurou couldn't probably even buy him, he was Sasuke's property after all.

Realizing his defeat, he didn't attempt anything. The dinner lasted about two more hours, and then the guests left the Hall chatting while they walked to their rooms.

Naruto left with Sasuke.

* * *

That night, Naruto couldn't free himself from an inner pressure...

He stroked Sasuke's midnight black hair gently while the raven slept. Sasuke loved it when Naruto did that, and would fall asleep easily when the blonde did that to him.

Naruto inhaled deeply.

He glanced up at the ceiling, deep in thoughts.

Was he so near to his freedom today, or was it just his imagination...?

To Be Continued...

The Emperor and his sons...

2008-05-18T11:50:13Z

Chapter 11

(Later, After The Dinner...)

-“Hurry up, girls! Hurry up!” Naruto sighed as he hurried the girls, walking around the palace kitchen. He was giving them orders. Tsunade proved herself as a good teacher considering that. Naruto was a pupil of hers... and a devout one as well.

-“Na-chan, you’re coming along with us, you said?” Ino asked her friend quietly.

-“Yes, but you girls have to go in first.”

The blonde arranged some order among the servants, preparing them to go out into the dining room. Some of the girls were still walking around, placing the sweetmeats on the golden trays they should carry out.

-“And do you dance today?” Sakura came up to him, balancing beverage on the tray carefully.

-“No. No performance today. I just have to show myself along with you... I'm the decor on the dinner so to say.” Naruto made a face at his own word. The punk-haired girl had to laugh at that.

Naruto called the girls again. The servants then followed him as he walked towards the big wooden doors that led into the Guest room. He mentioned for the Black's to open them.

Bowing obediently, the servants walked slowly into the chamber, and put the trays down in front of the guests and their emperors.

They were already sitting on the silk pillows. Three Emperors were sitting around the table, a special guest with them - Sabaku no Temari, Suna’s Emperor sister.

The girls went out, bowing again, and left the blonde behind. It was Naruto's turn to serve the tea.

Naruto walked confident among the pillows, and kneeled down beside Sabaku no Temari first. He bowed his head slowly. His every movement was smooth, graceful, and calculated.

After he poured the hot tea into the golden cup, he lifted his gaze for a second, taking a better look at the princess, and locking his eyes with Temari's. The last wasn’t on purpose.

The Princess smiled rather coquettishly at him. He allowed himself to return the smile... but that had consequences.

It didn't go unnoticed by the other Emperors.

After that, the blonde stood up and poured the tea to the others, but being careful not to touch anyone. Not even Sasuke. When he was done with his work, he turned to go, but not before locking his gaze with the younger raven. Sasuke was watching him.

The blonde Princess began the conversation. Since she had the feeling that the other emperors won’t say anything first. She noticed Gaara observing the younger raven coldly, almost calculatingly.

-“Thank you for the dinner, Prince Itachi.” She addressed the older emperor. Itachi gave her a nod without saying anything. She heard her brother speaking next to her, and that surprised her actually.

-“Without any further roundabout- I’ll tell you why I left my country and came here.” The red-head’s voice was indifferent.

-“What is bringing you here, Prince Gaara?” Itachi asked politely, although he knew exactly why the red-haired man came.

-“Well...my Prince,” Gaara looked at Itachi now, being busy before due to observing Sasuke, “ you already know what I want, or rather, who I want, of course.”

-“You know very well that I refused your offer.”

Gaara wanted to retort something when Sasuke interrupted their conversation. Aside from the slight frown, his face expression was completely blank.

-“I apologize if I interrupted something, but what offer do you mean. I wasn't here for some time.” He glanced at Itachi searching for an explanation. “And my brother didn't tell me anything about any offer.”

-“I was already wondering why you don’t say anything, since he is your property.” Gaara added the last word with utter distaste. “I want to buy the blonde Kitsune.”

It seemed that the temperature in the chamber dropped ten degrees under zero.

-“Excuse me?” Sasuke said in a very low voice. It was the only thing he could say in that moment. Something smarter didn’t occur in his mind.

“I. Want. To. Buy. The. Blonde. Kitsune.” Gaara repeated word after word. He even had the nerve to glare at the raven.

-“That's out of question. He is my slave, and it will stay like that. End of the discussion.” Sasuke managed to say as calmly as he could. Itachi noticed that he was furious.

Gaara smirked arrogantly. “I already thought you'd say something like that, but,” He glanced at Temari who nodded obediently and mentioned for one of their own servants from Suna to come nearer. “I have to disappoint you.” Gaara finished self-confidently.

He took some papers from the servant, and threw them in front of Sasuke.

The raven took the papers into his hands, but not before sending an equally cold glare to the red-haired man. Then he looked at the documents. A list of names...

His gaze immediately fell on two names: Iruka Umino and Naruto Uzumaki.

-“What does th-" He suddenly stopped. There was no need to ask what those documents were. Sasuke mentally slapped himself on the forehead- how could he forget that? Naruto was a citizen of Suna, and that automatically means that he belongs to Gaara.

The raven didn't know how to answer to this new-discovered information. Thinking of a possible answer, he heard Itachi speaking.

-“I assume you want to have your citizen back, Sabaku, but I have to disappoint you now. Naruto was caught when he was in Konoha, and if our guards or authorities thought that he needed to be caught- then he did.”

Gaara stood up. Temari sent him a surprised look, but he ignored her sister, he was now furious as well.

-“He is one of my people. He is born in Suna, his tutor is living in Suna. I have the full right to bring him back!”

Sasuke stood up as well.

-“He is a prisoner of Konoha. He will stay here, that's his punishment!”

They glared at each other in silence. Itachi was honestly surprised by their un-aristocratic behavior. He knew the young princess was as well. But there wasn’t a chance of stopping them...

-“You have to hand him over or else this will have consequences!”

-“You want to free one of my prisoners without my agreement, you don't respect my authority! And about the consequences,” Sasuke smirked, thought he was raging inside, "Hn. You have chosen a strong opponent... maybe too strong for you.”

-“The largeness of the country doesn't mean anything to me, Uchiha. You, as a strategist and emperor should now that.”

-“Then – War!” Sasuke snapped all of sudden.

-“War!” The red-haired man yelled back without thinking.

(On The Other Side Of The Doors...)

-“No!” Ino whispered irefully, thought she was in panic,”Naruto! Only the Blacks can go inside now, are you insane!” She pulled on her sleeve, but knew the blonde could free herself from her grasp if he wanted.

Sakura wasn’t saying anything, but held Naruto’s other arm tightly, preventing him from bursting into the Guest room.

Naruto wasn’t in the mood to fight with them now.

-“Let me go! I have to do something.” He whispered back in a quick whisper. Ino recognized plea in his voice. She finally let go after few seconds... the blonde girl hoped that Naruto had a damn good plan, or they would be punished for this.

Naruto pushed Sakura gently away before opening the doors and...

(Back In The Guest Room...)

Everyone glanced at the blonde Kitsune who interrupted the verbal fight between the two Emperors.

-“I apologize, your majesty.” He said addressing Temari and Gaara. Then he turned to look at Sasuke.

-“Prince Sasuke, I know it's impolite, and I’m sorry for my interruption, but someone is calling you. I think it's very important.” He finished, and went out of the Guest room, not even watching back to see their reactions or whether Sasuke followed him or not.

Sasuke did follow him, knowing that it was Naruto who was calling him.

The moment he stepped out, he heard Naruto speaking. No one else was in the large kitchen.

-“What are you saying? You're not starting a war! Are you insane!?”

-“We can't talk about that here, Naruto, they are able to hear everything.”

-“Come with me into another chamber then.” The blonde said in a demand voice.

Sasuke shook his head.

-“You just want to change my decision, and make an appeal to my feelings as well.”

-“...”

The silence continued for some more time before Naruto spoke again. He put a hand on his hip.

-“I'm in the mood for a quickie.”

Sasuke's eyes widened.

He glanced at the door. And then back at Naruto.

The prince gulped. He threw a hesitant look at the doors of the Guest room again, and then glanced back at the blonde. He bit his bottom lip in indecision.

-“You are joking with me, right?”

Naruto quirked an eyebrow. “You think so?” His voice was low.

Sasuke glanced one last time at the wooden doors before grabbing Naruto's hand.

-“I'm not so sure...” Naruto heard the raven saying as he lead them out of the kitchen and into another chamber.

When he thought that they were far enough, he entered one free room, and pulled Naruto inside. Just when Naruto closed the doors behind them, he found himself being pressed against the same door by an, obviously, horny Sasuke. His neck was instantly attacked by the raven’s lips.

Naruto pushed him off.

-“We have to talk now.”

Against his will, Sasuke's shoulders slumped down in utter disappointment. He turned his head to the side, cursing under his breath. “Oh, I knew it...” Naruto caught the angry whisper.

-“Sasuke, you cannot do that...”

-“Why not?” Sasuke turned to look at him, “I’m the Emperor.”

Naruto looked at him in disbelief. “I cannot believe you!”

-“What?” Sasuke almost lost his patience, “What is it?”

-“What kind of an Emperor are you? You risk the lives of thousands of people just because of one! Are you c-“Naruto stopped himself abruptly before he offended Sasuke. He was an Emperor after all.

-“But, we are talking about you. What do you think? That I could give you away just like that!?”

The blonde sighed, rubbing his temples in an attempt to think properly. “I'm not saying that. I just... I...” He sighed again, “Think about it. Kami... Sasuke, you're an Emperor you cannot risk the life of your own people...And...”

-“And what?” Sasuke asked. There was something Naruto wanted to say.

The blonde looked away from Sasuke. “Sabaku could send my father into the war too...” He whispered out.

Sasuke then understood. He moved forward and hugged the smaller boy. He stroked the blonde’s hair. Naruto leaned into the touch after a while. He decided to continue.

-“He could die... I could never forgive myself if he died because of me. Sasuke, please...” Naruto didn’t know what else to say, how else to convince Sasuke,”I'm begging you. Don't do that, it's not rationally.”

He wrapped his both hands around Sasuke’s waist tightly, hoping that the gesture will help him. He moved his head up and placed a light, gentle kiss on the raven’s lips.

-“Please...” He tried again. The plea came out more like a soft murmur after Naruto burying his head in the crook of Sasuke's neck.

-“Alright.” Came a simple answer from the prince, “But what do you suggest instead?”

-“I don't know...” Naruto wasn’t sure, “Maybe I could talk with Sabaku...?”

* * *

(Later That Day)

The sky was turning darker while the sun slowly slid down. It almost seemed as if the sun was bathing in the endless sea.

Naruto watched the last rays of the sun reflecting on the surface of the sea while he stood beside a fountain in the garden, and listened to the rippling of the water.

Hearing footsteps, he turned around, and bowed deeply.

-“Prince Sabaku.” He said in respect.

The Emperor walked over to where he stood. Then he waved his hand in the direction of the path that led through the pavilion.

-“Come with me for a walk. And cut the formalities, please. Behave like you already know me.” Naruto nodded in understanding and walked even closer to the red-haired man, so that he could walk step in step with the Prince.

Gaara sighed absently. Then he decided to speak.

-“I know very well what you want. Your wish is to stay here. Am I right?” Naruto nodded in response, and looked up at Gaara watching him with an innocent gaze.

Gaara actually smiled a little at that.

-“How can I say ‘no’ to such beautiful eyes?” Naruto smiled at the emperor’s words. He spoke for the first time.

-“But... I want to return you the favor. You'll become whatever you want from me.” Gaara stopped at Naruto’s suggestive words, but said nothing. Naruto stopped as well, looking at the other man expectantly. It was then when Gaara chose to reach out and touch Naruto. He stroked his blonde hair, letting the golden locks slip through his fingers.

-“I heard what Prince Sasuke did to you.” It was Gaara speaking... and he obviously knew something he wasn’t supposed to know.

-“How-“Naruto’s cerulean eyes widened at that. But Gaara interrupted him.

-“It's not important right now what my sources are. The point is- I would never do something like that to you. I just want to talk with you.” Both of them knew that Gaara’s last words weren’t really...true. Gaara wanted more from Naruto, but became aware of the fact that he could never have the same as Sasuke does.

The blonde said nothing at first. Then he gave a small nod.

Few moments passed before he decided to do something. Naruto propped himself on his feet, leaning closer to the red-haired man.

Gaara's jade eyes widened slightly as Naruto kissed his forehead in a gentle way.

-“Thank you...” He whispered to the red-head. Then he smiled and continued walking further while Gaara stood where he was. He glanced at the blonde and observed him for few seconds. Gaara then smiled as well. He followed the blonde.

-“I want to know you better.” The Emperor said not knowing how those words sounded familiar for Naruto.

Looking up at Gaara, the blonde smirked. “You have five questions to ask me.”

-“Why five?” Gaara was honestly confused.

-“Is that the first question?” Naruto asked as he arched up a golden eyebrow.

-“No, no. Alright then...” Gaara sighed silently. “Are you really so perfect like it seems like on the first gaze?”

Naruto began laughing. “Well, you have a second gaze now, don't you?” He shook his head playfully, and laughed out again.

-“Why are you wasting your questions...”

Gaara watched the beautiful blonde in silence. “Why me?” He asked all of sudden.

-“Hmm?” Naruto glanced up, confused with the short question.

-“Why did you capture my heart? I never loved someone... Why me? Why now...?”

-“I don't know the answer to that question, Gaara.” Naruto’s eyes softened. He turned his head to the side, looking at the Palace garden, “I really don't know...”

To Be Continued...

The Emperor and his sons...

2008-05-14T12:28:26Z

Chapter 10

The older prince and the captain of the Black’s were sitting on a balcony together. Itachi called the silver haired man on a breakfast, expecting Sasuke and Naruto as well.

The bruit about the last night happenings spread through the whole palace, and he older Uchiha had Kakashi as an attester. Kakashi was just answering the prince’s questions as Sasuke came onto the balcony, followed by the blonde.

They were alone. No Black’s in the vicinity this time. Naruto was allowed to join without the escort.

They came nearer.

Naruto greeted the both men in a friendly manner, a happy aura surrounding his whole presence, and sat onto one of the comfortable chairs next to Kakashi, while Sasuke sat across him, on the other side.

Naruto smiled and glanced up at his silver–haired friend, as thought he wanted t tell something. Kakashi noticed that.

He leaned towards the blonde in order to whisper something to him.

-“Naruto,” He whispered quickly and silently, so that only the blonde could hear him,”did you use Jiraya's advices? Did you enjoy the sex?”

Now Naruto leaned, answering quietly. “The first answer: Yes. The second answer: I loved it.” The blonde felt his cheeks heating up at his own words. Kakashi noticed that, and gave out a low chuckle before stroking Naruto’s blonde hair gently.

The silver-haired man heard a fake cough coming from across the table, and glanced up to see the ‘intruder’.

There was a slight frown on Sasuke’s face as he observed Kakashi crucially, a sign of obvious irritation evident on his pale features.

-“Kakashi." Sasuke addressed the other man silently, almost threatening.

The said man was confused at first. Honestly, he didn’t understand what he did wrong- if there was something that he had done wrong. He checked his current actions instantly, and finding only one thing that could provoke such a reaction from the raven- and that was his hand in Naruto’s- ... Oh...

Kakashi understood suddenly. It seemed Sasuke was jealous.

The Black’s captain retreated his hand slowly. He smiled nonchalantly.

- “Ah, Sasuke... Naruto and I are just friends. You know that.”

Without him wanting it, silence fell around them.

Maybe his actions were casual, but Sasuke had to understand that he couldn’t hold the blonde on a leash anymore. Naruto was a human. Sasuke couldn’t forbid the blonde to touch other people.

Itachi sighed. As on cue, he decided to speak up and bring out the matter.

-“Sasuke.” He looked at his brother, “This behavior of yours can’t go on. You have to be reasonable and let Naruto live and cooperate with other people normally. If someone touched him doesn't mean they want to have him.”

-“I agree with Itachi, Sasuke.” The silver–haired man said, supporting the older prince.

-“Hn." Was everything the younger raven said as he turned his head to the side, looking at Konoha, “I can't help it.”

Uncomfortable silence fell between them again.

Kakashi and Itachi exchanged glances. Naruto said nothing. But he did something.

Standing up from the table without a word, he went over towards Sasuke.

The other two watched his actions in curiosity. Naruto lifted his leg gracefully and sat in Sasuke's lap, straddling him. Sasuke blinked, taken aback, but the raven enjoyed in the suggestive position, for sure.

Naruto leaned forward, licked Sasuke's bottom lip like a little kitten, and then placed a chaste kiss on Sasuke’s lips. “I don't like it when you're angry, koi.” He whispered hotly into Sasuke’s ear.

Sasuke smirked.

Forgetting his behavior from earlier, he encircled Naruto’s waist, pressing the blonde closer.

-“Amazing.” It was Itachi speaking, “You managed to calm Sasuke down in just few seconds...” He took a cup of coffee, taking a sip before he placed it on the table again. “I need at least an hour for that.”

Itachi and Kakashi returned to breakfast again, choosing to ignore the pair. Not even a minute later, and they heard a moan... yes, it was definitely a moan. Satisfying their curiosity by glancing at them, the two older men caught Sasuke and the blonde Kitsune in the middle of a make-out session. On a chair... and right in front of them...

Kakashi’s eye-brow shot up at this. Itachi was the one who chose to comment.

-“Sasuke, if you need a bedroom- go inside- the first door to your left is free I think...” A smirk found itself on Itachi’s lips, and Kakashi immediately knew- that meant nothing good. “Or you can take the blonde right here, on the table...”

-“Fu-!” Sasuke restrained himself from cursing at his brother and actually growled instead. Standing up, lifting Naruto up as well, he left the table. The blonde gave a surprised yelp, wrapping his legs around Sasuke's waist before he began to laugh when Sasuke carried him inside... and, what a wonder, carried him to the first door left.

As the two of them disappeared from the sight, Itachi shook his head, but smiled nonetheless.

-“Ever since the blonde came here, I need only one second to make him angry. It's so easy to push his buttons these days.”

Kakashi leaned back onto the chair he was sitting in. “I see you smiling more often. You changed since you came here again.”

-“Only in front of Sasuke and you... and Naruto. You know how I am usually?”

Kakashi smirked lightly, knowing what Itachi was talking about. “Cold. Emotionless. Aristocratic...?” He offered.

-“Right...” Itachi said silently before something else occurred in his mind. “You do know who is coming today to talk with us, Kakashi?”

-“Sabaku?”

-“Exactly. I can only imagine what Sasuke will say when he hears that.”

-“Sasuke will attend the dinner as well?”

-“Of course.” Itachi gave a nod, “He is a prince after all...”

-“It's going to be a long day then...”

* * *

(At The Same Time...)

As Sasuke entered the first free chamber that had a bed inside, he carried the blonde towards it before putting him down.

He didn’t waste any time, covering the pouting lips into a kiss. He felt the blonde pulling him down onto the bed, and on top of his own body. His lips went lower, kissing and nibbling the soft skin of Kitsune’s tanned neck when he saw, from the corner of his eye, a fox jumping onto the same bed. Why the animal was exactly in this room was a mystery for the raven.

-“Kyuubi!” Naruto exclaimed happily, turning to hold the animal now, “Come here...” The blonde grinned as he pulled his pet to his chest, playing with its soft fur at the same time.

The Prince blinked, few times. He watched Naruto playing with Kyuubi with slight confusion.

-“So... that,” He said, pointing at the fox, “...is my competitor?”

Naruto glanced at him. Then he laughed out. Sasuke was joking, and that confused him for a second.

-“Of course not. You'll love Kyuubi, he is very sweet- as Itachi always says."

-“You are enough for me. I don't need another fox.” Sasuke said. He wanted to kiss Naruto again. And he did it.

Naruto put Kyuubi aside, the red fox jumping from the bed and running away in its game, and crawled from under Sasuke, not breaking the kiss at the same time.

-“Give him a chance, he is really a sweet-heart, even Itachi loves him...” Naruto pouted playfully.

The Prince leaned to kiss those pouting lips... when Naruto suddenly clasped a hand over Sasuke's mouth.

-“Catch me if you can.” He whispered huskily into Sasuke's ear.

Grabbing the nearest cover he was able to find, he threw it over Sasuke. He himself disappeared at the same time.

The raven didn't seem surprised, but he felt his heart jumping in joy at this little game. He gave the blonde few more seconds to hide before he removed the blanket from his head. His eyes scanned the bed. He saw someone crawling under another cover, trying to hide. No doubt- it was his blonde.

His lips formed a predatory grin.

Naruto chuckled silently, as he felt a hand closing around his ankle, preventing him from moving any further... not t hat he would try anyway... Much to his pleasure, Sasuke’s other hand quickly encircled his waist very possessively.

-“Caught you... You're mine now...” Sasuke said in a low voice before he pulled the blonde even closer...

* * *

Kakashi searched for the younger raven, in order to inform him about the dinner that will be held that day. Their guest was- no one other than the Suna’s Emperor, Sabaku no Gaara. What actually surprised Kakashi was the older raven... because he was at his side, following him. He gave Itachi a sidelong glance.

-“You could have always sent a Black with me, you didn't have come with me.” Kakashi said observing him in curiosity, wanting to hear Itachi’s answer. He was met with a strange sigh before Itachi answered his question.

-“Kakashi... I’m bored.”

Kakashi quirked an eye-brow. “Oh...”

He came in front of a chamber and opened the wooden doors. Throwing a glace around, he saw nobody.

-“Where are they?” He said more to himself.

-“I thought Sasuke went-“Itachi didn’t have a chance to finish his words as a chuckle interrupted him. Their gaze fell onto the bed.

Now that Kakashi looked better... someone was moving under the covers of the large bed, pillows were lying everywhere around it. There was a chuckle again.

The two men shared a quick look before Itachi decided to go nearer to the bed in silence. Kakashi followed.

Itachi reached out in an attempt to pull the blankets away when he heard something else. It wasn’t a chuckle this time. It was a moan.

The older prince didn’t finish what he wanted in the first place. His body came to a halt when the next moan became louder.

-“Mmmm...” It was definitely Naruto, “... Sasuke, more...”

Before Itachi did something else, Kakashi turned around to go, and then went out of the room in utter silence. As Itachi joined him in the hall, they shared a look before bursting out in laughter.

Kakashi shook his head. “We're going to tell him later.”

-“Alright, alright, I agree. But... they are very amusing.”

* * *

Naruto was on top of Sasuke, kissing the man under him passionately when he heard someone laughing in the hall. Maybe he just imagined that, he wasn’t sure. The blonde broke the kiss.

-“Did you hear something?” He whispered, but Sasuke pulled him down again.

-“There's nothing. Continue...” Sasuke answered rather impatiently.

Naruto smirked.

-“I'm going to show you something I learned...”

The blonde’s hands moved lower. He unbuttoned Sasuke's pants, indicating that he wanted them off.

He pulled the cover off of them and tossed it aside. The silk cloth followed closely behind. Turning towards the raven once again, he noticed Sasuke being already half-hard. He licked his lips unconsciously as he went higher, pulling the raven into another heated kiss. His fingers went wandering lower, he stroked Sasuke's cock slowly, almost gently, with his fingertips.

Feeling Sasuke's cock now hardening fully under his touches, he bent his head lower, licking the raven's nipples on his way down, teasing him. His fingers closed around Sasuke’s erection. The blonde looked at the task in his hand, and saw few droplets of pre-cum on the other man's arousal.

He glanced back up seductively, being aware that Sasuke followed his every movement.

The blonde licked his lips, and then opened his mouth, swallowing the head and circling his tongue around it experimentally, tasting his prince, and slackening the erection more at the same time.

Sasuke restrained himself from growling...oh, how much he wanted to fill the blonde’s mouth entirely, but he had self-control...

Naruto took the half of Sasuke’s cock in his mouth, sucking at it lightly. His heart jumped in joy as he heard Sasuke’s low growl of pleasure.

He wanted to hear it again, and swirled his tongue around the head of the shaft again, playing with Sasuke, licking and teasing the slit on the tip.

-“Oh Kami...” Sasuke gritted out as Naruto swallowed him deeper, increasing his pressure.

The blonde smirked inwardly, taking Sasuke’s member even deeper, as deep as he could, then went up again... He began deep-throating him, his hand massaged Sasuke’s balls at the same time. Bobbing his head up and down, he raked his teeth lightly along the length. Naruto heard the raven moaning out his name. Sasuke's hand found its way into Naruto's blonde hair.

With his technique, it didn't take Naruto long to make Sasuke come right into his mouth. Naruto drank every drop, and then looked up at Sasuke. His eyes were closed, his mouth parted as he was catching his breath, enjoying in the afterglow of an intensive orgasm.

The blonde moved higher with a satisfied smirk on his face. Sasuke didn’t react at first as he kissed him quickly. But after he lay down beside the prince, he hugged him lazily.

-“You should learn more often, koi.” Was everything the raven said.

* * *

(Few Hours Later...)

“Kitsune?”

The familiar voice woke Naruto up.

“Mmmm...?” He ‘answered’ in a lazy manner, still feeling sleepy.

-“Are you awake?”

Cerulean eyes opened at that. He glanced up and saw Itachi sitting on the bed, right next to him.

-“Can you wake him up as well?” Itachi pointed with his head at the person next to the blonde. Sasuke.

Naruto turned around, and was met with a peacefully sleeping raven.

The blonde covered his mouth and yawned quickly before he gave a nod. Choosing his own way to wake his lover up, he leaned closer, bit Sasuke’s earlobe gently, and then licking him.

It didn't wake Sasuke up thought... Maybe he was just pretending. Naruto chuckled at that thought.

Naruto changed his target and began nibbling and kissing Sasuke's lips instead. The prince started responding to the blonde after some time. They forgot about Itachi.

-“When you two are done, and ready to participate in a normal conversation- don’t hesitate, just tell me...” The older raven smirked.

-“Alright! I'm done. I finished my order, didn’t I?” Naruto’s sudden enthusiastic voice reached Itachi’s ears.

-“I'm not done...” The younger Prince murmured more to himself before he yawned.

-“Listen now.” Itachi put the joking aside for a moment, “We, and with that I mean the two of us, Sasuke, have a guest for dinner today. Sabaku no Gaara. You should already know him. The dinner’s participants are: You, the Great supervisors, Kakashi and I. Do you understand?”

-“What does he want.” Sasuke didn’t seem particularly interested.

-“What am I going to do? Dance? Sing?” Naruto interrupted their conversation. He, on the other side, was very interested.

-“The Emperor is a guest ours. And as for you, Kitsune, you're going to serve us along with the other servants. You don't have to perform today.” Itachi answered their questions. He leaned to stroke Naruto’s golden hair before he continued.

-“Go and dress up now.” He told the blonde and then left the room, leaving them alone. Kakashi was waiting for him in the hall.

-“Did you tell him?” The silver-haired man asked as Itachi came up to him.

-“No... But Sasuke will eventually find out why Sabaku is here and what his true intentions are.”

To Be Continued...

The Emperor and his sons...

2008-05-08T18:52:27Z

Chapter 9

Sasuke called for the Kitsune again, but this time the blonde prepared himself for any kind of rejection. When Naruto came into Sasuke's chambers, the raven-haired Prince mentioned for him to sit down.

They spent some time in conversation.

Naruto was sitting on a large pillow on the floor, directly in front of the prince. These evenings were interesting for him, but what he craved for was more interest from the raven. Different kind of interest. But the prince wasn’t showing any.

‘There must be something that I can do.’ Naruto thought, wondering if he should make the first move. Maybe the other man expected that from him. He wasn’t sure.

-“I heard from Kakashi that you wanted to flee at the beginning. That you thought someone was going to save you. Is that true?” Naruto heard the raven asking. The blonde nodded in silence, but what the prince was saying wasn’t really catching his attention. He didn’t think much about that now that he got used to the life here.

Then, all of sudden, Sasuke began to laugh. Naruto’s head went up at the sound. He was surprised. Never before had he heard the raven laughing. The blonde observed him in silence, as a strange feeling of joy began swelling inside of him at this. That was before it suddenly hit him why the prince was laughing, and he felt a sudden rush of embarrassment.

-“Ridiculous.” Sasuke said after the laughter quieted down, "You can be sure that there'll be no one who’d dare to save a prisoner of the Emperor, because one would be dead after his first attempt. But...” He sighed before running a hand through his black hair, “I heard that you sang about the escape too. Can I hear that?”

Naruto cleared his throat. A warm voice suddenly filled the chamber as the blonde began singing. He sang a short song he remembered. He sang it in the chamber as he was brought here, quietly, after all the girls left the chambers. That little, silent songs were the only thing that kept his hopes of escaping from the harem. A tiny smile appeared on his lips as he sang the song- Kakashi must have heard him after all. And he always thought that he was alone in the chamber after other servants went to enjoy in the bathrooms.

A minute or two later, Naruto finished and glanced at the raven who was still leaned onto the pillows on his divan, supporting his head with the hand that was leaned lazily onto the rest.

-“Thank you.” Was everything Sasuke said to him.

Although Naruto expected such coldness from the other man, he couldn’t but feel an aching weight in his chest. Sensing the sudden change in Naruto’s behavior, Sasuke leaned, touching the blonde’s hair lightly.

Naruto’s head hitched all of sudden, avoiding Sasuke’s hand. This surprised the raven, but he didn’t show it.

-“My Prince?” Naruto said in an almost trembling voice. He was on the edge of despair, but angry at the same time. “Forgive me my rudeness, but can I ask you something?” His voice changed all of sudden. It was a sweet whisper now.

Sasuke drew his hand back as he gave a nod. He didn’t expect the blonde’s next movement. Naruto raised himself, first on his knees, then nearer to Sasuke... Too near, in the raven’s opinion- because the blonde would be in danger if he leaned any further. It was a torture to have the blonde in front of him, beautiful and always dressed in the tiniest silk, not able to do anything, but this was even worse.

Luckily, Naruto finally stopped, but then he put his hand slowly on the raven’s thigh as he spoke.

-“Tell me... Do I please you, my Prince? Satisfy you...?” His gaze fell on Sasuke’s slightly parted lips. He licked his own, and then glanced up again. The hand on Sasuke’s thigh went higher. “Maybe there are more things, different things, that I could do for you...my Prince?” Despite of this whole charade, lust could be recognized in the blonde’s voice, unmistakable, pure lust. It bleared his mind, his pressure on the warm thigh increased... he was sure he won’t be refused this time when-

-Sasuke pushed him away as gently as he could, indicating that he wanted to stand up. Naruto retreated, wonder-struck and confounded. He saw the raven walking slowly away. He made a half circle around his room, deep in thoughts, before he made a halt, leaning inconspicuously onto the wooden counter fort of his large bed that were holding the hanging silk.

-“Hn. Of course.” It was the only thing he said.

Naruto stood up as well.

-“Why ‘Of course’?” He asked, “What did I do?”

Sasuke looked at him. “Of course you would do that only for egoistic reasons. You don’t want me, Naruto. You just want anybody.”

Naruto’s jaw almost dropped at this. “That is not true!” He raised his voice forgetting his surroundings, forgetting that this was an emperor in front of him, „And even if it was true-why do you refuse to give me a chance to want only you?! If you would let me- “

-“Good night.” Sasuke interrupted as he turned his back to the blonde.

Naruto was silent. He was furious.

-“Good night, Naruto.”He repeated, sending the blonde off. But Naruto didn’t even flinch.

-“What's wrong with me? Why don't you want me!?” Naruto asked with an insolence Sasuke never heard before. He turned to face the blonde again.

-“To feel a sexual desire is one thing, and to respect someone is another. That is what I want; it has nothing to do with neither you nor any of the other servants of the Palace...I do admire your intelligence, your talent and your charm. I can have any girl I want, but company is what I'm missing. I want you to be my friend.”

The blonde's shoulders slumped down. He remained silent for few seconds as his cerulean eyes closed slowly in obedience. “I just want to obey your wishes, my majesty...You'll have my friendship forever." He said almost mechanically, but with an undertone of desperateness that Sasuke didn’t miss.

* * *

Soon, the next call for Naruto followed. Kakashi followed the blonde as they went to Sasuke's chambers, like he always did.

Regardless of whether the blonde is going to spend the night in Sasuke's bed or in conversation, he needed to spend at least three hours in the bathrooms.

Naruto entered the room in silence.

Kakashi was surprised to see Sasuke leaned onto the pillows on his bed as he looked through the hole.

His attention focused on the blonde and his reactions. Even if Naruto was surprised, he didn’t show it. The blonde bowed his head and slowly, and, just like he imagined, went near to the bed. He lowered his hand, took the end of the ribbon, that went around his hips, between his fingers, and then untied it in just one graceful movement. The silk slid down onto the floor, revealing Naruto’s tanned skin.

The blonde unbuttoned a diamond-button on his chest and took off his satin tunic. He stopped for a moment, allowing Sasuke to enjoy the anticipation...and then, very slowly, the blonde began unbuttoning his almost transparent blouse, uncovering his beautiful chest and trained abdomen.

He walked even nearer, kneeled carefully down, kissed the edge of the cover and climbed onto the bed. Slowly, on his knees, he began to approach Sasuke.

The prince observed Naruto’s every movement in utter interest.

Doing what Jiraya had taught him to, he began placing little, teasing, kisses on Sasuke's body, beginning from his abdomen and then higher and higher...until he reached the raven’s neck. Then he stopped and raised his head up. Their gaze met.

A smirk found itself on Sasuke’s lips as his arm entwined itself around Naruto's waist, pulling him closer until their torsos were pressed together, but their lips weren’t touching yet.

-“Naruto.” The raven whispered out, his lips brushed lightly against the blonde’s, “You are mine. Don’t forget that...” He kissed the blonde, possessively. It was a total contrast to his cold behavior in the last days. He heard a silent moan coming from Naruto and felt the urge to hear that sound again. He wanted to pleasure Naruto.

The blonde moved his lips slowly against Sasuke's, opening his mouth slightly, allowing Sasuke to taste him. He wanted to kiss and taste the raven back as well. And he did. He became offensive as their tongues fought for dominance.

Naruto lost the battle, moaning again as he bit Sasuke’s lower lip in the exchange for the ‘loss’. Sasuke smirked at that.

The blonde felt the need to inbreathe and released the raven’s lips. Not even a second passed as Sasuke almost launched himself onto the blonde again, run his tongue over the blonde's cheek until he reached his ear, and then licked his earlobe playfully, earning a beautiful moan from Naruto.

Satisfied, he smirked lightly, went lower and focused his attention on the soft skin of the blonde’s neck. He bit Naruto, gently at first, before he almost sunk his teeth into the skin, marking the blonde as his. Naruto’s breath hitched at that. It excited him. To feel so much possessiveness coming from Sasuke turned him on. He wanted more… and turned his head to the side, giving Sasuke better access.

He bit his bottom lip as he felt the raven nibbling his skin and licking the place where Sasuke bit him few seconds ago.

He didn’t just want to lay there and do nothing, so he took over the control, sliding his fingers over Sasuke’s hard chest sensually while his other hand found itself in the raven’s silky, dark hair. He pulled back as gently as he could, detaching him from his neck, and locked their lips together in a deep kiss.

It seemed as if Sasuke liked Naruto caressing his hair. He let out a low growl that disappeared into their heated kiss.

Sasuke proved himself as impatient as he separated himself from the blonde, running his tongue over Naruto’s chin, and then lower... over his neck again and lower...

He licked one damask nipple, then took it into his mouth, and sucked.

-“Mmmm...ah!" Naruto moaned out before Sasuke bit him again. Gently this time. He gave one last teasing lick to the pink nub, before he done the same to the other one.

He went lower again, playing with his tongue over the blonde’s abdomen, licking and kissing his way down, hearing that Naruto’s breathing became shallow. The blonde was hard from excitement, hard from Sasuke’s touches, from his licks, his kisses...

Naruto opened his eyes as he felt Sasuke overtopping him, he hoisted his head up as much as he could, but it wasn’t necessary. Sasuke already bent down, connecting their lips in a kiss.

Naruto deepened it by putting his hand behind Sasuke's neck, pulling him closer. Then he broke the kiss for a second before he decided to say something.

-“I'm ready...Sasuke...”He whispered out.

There was something in his voice that made Sasuke almost loose his self-control...He took a deep breath, lowered his head slowly, and covered the warm lips in a chaste kiss. His lips lingered on the blonde’s for some time. Although he was dying from anticipation, wanting to make love to the blonde, he enjoyed in this facile, innocent kiss... he felt that kiss in an entirely different way- it was different from all the previous kisses- he felt it with his whole body. He wanted to pass on all of his emotions through that one kiss. And not only that... he wanted Naruto to feel that emotions, wanted those emotions to reach the blonde.

He wanted Naruto to feel the same for him...

Sasuke loved the blonde. He really loved him, with all he was worth, with every inch of his body... and he wanted Naruto to love him back. He needed that.

He opened his eyes, finally broke the kiss, and looked at him. He was lost. Completely lost in the blueness of his cerulean eyes that attracted him so much, and yet confused him at the same time...

Few moments passed before he remembered where he was. He separated himself from the blonde, and turned to get the lubricant that was lying on their right side, ready to be used. Sasuke lubricated the fingers of his right hand with the clear, slightly slippery, liquid. He felt Naruto observing him. He turned around towards him, and trapped his body down onto the sheets.

-“Relax..." Sasuke said quietly. Naruto merely gave a nod, being overly excited. Sasuke leaned down, kissed his abdomen somewhere near his navel, as his finger searched for the blonde’s entrance. He slowly pushed inside. Naruto's eyes closed tightly, he bit his lip. But he wasn't in pain.

-“M-more.” He breathed out huskily, trying to raise his hips at the same time, meeting Sasuke's thrusts. Sasuke was hesitant, but he, slowly again, added another finger, preparing the blonde. He went with his free hand over the blonde’s inner thighs, then higher, over his abdomen, and lower again. Naruto’s back arched up. Another moan left his lips.

Sasuke watched him in awe as his fingers slid in and out of the blonde. He was enjoying in every single noise Naruto made. Not waiting for the permission this time, he added the third finger. He immediately noticed Naruto being slightly uncomfortable. He took Naruto’s erection into his free hand. Naruto’s eyes opened at that, glancing down at Sasuke’s actions. Sasuke was jerking him off, trying to avert his attention from the pain. And it worked... Naruto arched his back again, turning his head to the side unconsciously, overwhelmed by the sensations.

And it wasn’t a wonder. No one was allowed to touch the blonde like this- this is something he felt for the first time. These kind of touches, these emotions... he never felt them before...

He was impatient. He raised himself up from the sheets, pushing Sasuke up as well. Sasuke was surprised by the sudden movement and, before he had the chance to react, Naruto put a hand behind his neck again, bringing their lips together in a passionate kiss. His other hand found Sasuke's hard cock. He held the proud erection in his hand steady.

Now leaning over him, he positioned himself over the raven’s cock... and then impaled himself down, sitting practically in Sasuke's lap while the raven slid easily into him. The older man hissed in pleasure. He wrapped his hands around Naruto's waist tightly, pushing him deeper.

-“Ah...Sasuke,” Naruto moaned into Sasuke's ear on purpose,” you are huge...” It was something Jiraya told him never would be ‘unhelpful’... and it seemed he was right.

When Sasuke heard that erotic voice of Naruto’s and felt how tight Naruto was, he lost control and pushed Naruto down again, in the previous position. His trusts were harsh. He groaned out in pure pleasure. He wanted to hear Naruto again. Before he knew what he was doing, he opened his mouth.

-“Scream for me.” He demanded.

Naruto’s mouth hung open. Sasuke’s thrusts were powerful, but he felt so good that he barely registered what Sasuke said. Hearing the slap of skin against skin, Naruto screamed out in pleasure. It turned Sasuke on, he lost every sense of normal working. His plunking became almost brutal.

“Sasuke!”

Sasuke groaned, pulled the whole length out, and slammed it inside the blonde harshly. Naruto’s moan almost turned into a scream again. He loved it... Naruto loved every move Sasuke made. He knew he’ll be in pain later, he knew, but, right now, he didn’t really want to think about that... He was too lost in the whirlpool of pure bliss.

-“Make me yours!” Naruto moaned out again. He had the feeling that Sasuke loved these words. “Sasuke...” It seemed that his dirty little words turned Sasuke on.

-“Keep going, love.” Sasuke almost growled out again, indicating him that he obviously liked what Naruto was doing- eventually saying. He leaned lower, biting the blonde’s neck possessively, the angle of his thrusts changed. Without him knowing it, he began hitting the blonde's prostate. Naruto arched up in pleasure.

-“Ah! Yes!” Naruto moaned out loudly in ecstasy. He grabbed onto Sasuke’s shoulders like a lifeline.

-“More...” The blonde moaned. He wrapped his legs around Sasuke's waist, pushing him in deeper.

-“Oh God...” The raven breathed out,”...Naruto...” He grabbed Naruto’s wrists without a warning. Naruto, who’s hands were still clutching Sasuke’s shoulders, wasn’t prepared for this, and, as Sasuke pulled his wrists up, he left few very long scratches on his alabaster skin. Sasuke lifted his wrists above his head, pressing them down securely, lowering his own body down, and kissing the blonde aggressively. He released his lips few moments later, only to let out a deep moan.

-“Yes, yes, yes!” Naruto cried out as Sasuke kept hitting that sweet spot inside of him with every thrust.

Sasuke felt that he couldn't last any longer. He wanted Naruto to come as well. Though, it didn’t seem like Naruto needed that much to orgasm. His body was almost shaking from pleasure. Sasuke found Naruto’s hard member between their bodies and began jerking him off again.

He was there... Just few thrusts and he was there...

He slammed himself hard inside the blonde one more time, and climaxed with in a cry of ecstasy.

He heard a moan coming from the blonde underneath him, and then felt warm liquid covering their lower half. Naruto came as well...

Not wanting to fall on top of the blonde with his whole weight, he propped himself on his elbows, still inside him, and inhaled deeply few times. He heard Naruto inhaling deeply as well, trying to catch his breath. He closed his eyes. And then felt something he barely ever felt... maybe he never felt it before, he wasn’t sure in that moment. Naruto was caressing his hair lovingly.

-“You love dirty talk, hmm...?" He heard Naruto whispering as he run his fingers through his dark hair. It was more like he said something out loud what he just discovered for himself. Sasuke smirked lightly. If only the blonde knew that he wouldn’t ever allow anyone else to touch him like that.

His smirk widened then. He pulled his cock out of Naruto and then did something Naruto wasn’t able to predict.

-“H-huh?” Naruto blinked, surprised, as Sasuke picked him up easily and carried him to the bathroom in bridal style. Before he entered the bathroom, the raven-haired Prince rang a bell for the servants to make his bed.

Sometime later, two girls entered the large bedroom. Kakashi saw them leaving the room few minutes later, chuckling. It must be that they connected everything together and understood what happened.

Kakashi peered through the hole again, after the servants disappeared, and saw Naruto lying on the changed sheets. Sasuke’s body was hovering over the blonde’s as he leaned down every now and then, covering Naruto’s body with very gently kisses. Kakashi could swear he heard Sasuke whispering ‘I love you’.

Then he laid himself down beside Naruto, exhausted, and pulled the smaller boy to rest on his chest. Naruto wrapped his right arm around Sasuke's waist, almost grinning. Naruto was the first one to fall asleep, Sasuke was still playing with his blonde hair... but he followed closely behind.

* * *

Sasuke didn’t like to stand up early. Everyone who knew the raven could tell that he wasn’t exactly a ‘morning person’. But, what Sasuke felt as he woke up the next morning maybe turned him into a morning person for the first time in his life. Alone the morning itself felt beautiful in a strange way.

His eyes fluttered open. He found himself lying on his stomach. But what made everything feel so oddly beautiful was the weight on his lower back. Someone was tracing their fingertips over his bare back in a very gentle way...

The feeling was unique, beautiful...

The raven immediately remembered the last night. He wanted to turn around and see his blonde Kitsune.

-“Mmmm...” He almost moaned, “That’s nice, love...” His voice was partly muffled by the pillow.

-“Turn around.” Naruto said gently, and lifted his weight so that the prince under him could move. Sasuke did what Naruto wanted.

Then the blonde sat on Sasuke’s thighs, and leaned to kiss the raven. A feeling of happiness, that made him feel dizzy all of sudden, washed over Sasuke’s whole body. He felt satisfied... He felt as if he finally won Naruto’s love.

They shared a, very slow, passionate kiss. Naruto was the first one to pull away after some time. Their lips separated with a loud smacking noise.

Naruto bent lower, placing kisses all over Sasuke’s chest. The prince was ready to melt from the pleasure and complacence.

-“Why did you make me wait for so long...?” Naruto asked in a whisper. His azure eyes were now observing the raven closely. Mimicking the blonde’s actions from the last night, he reached out to stroke the golden hair before he answered.

-“I didn't want you just for a... “Maybe his next words would be rude, but the blonde needed to know,”... good fuck, Naruto. I wanted to be sure that I have your friendship and your love before I call you into my bed...”

He sighed silently. “Then...do you love me?”

Sasuke nodded without hesitation. He moved to place a chaste kiss onto the blonde’s pink lips.

-“Yes, I do, Naruto. I did from the moment I laid my eyes on you, to be honest.”

The blonde hugged the prince at those words and then stayed in that position, above him, for some time. Sasuke smiled like a happy child as he made circles on the blonde’s lower back, while inhaling his unique, sweet, scent.

And they would remain lying like that, in comfortable silence, if Naruto didn’t break it all of sudden.

-“Sasuke...” He began his question in a slightly confused voice, “will you still call other girls or boys into your bed?” Naruto noticed that Sasuke wasn’t saying anything, and raised his head to look at him. Sasuke was staring at him in disbelief. The blonde just didn't get it...

-“What are you talking about?" Sasuke fought with the urge to sound angry. Because he was slightly angry right now. "You are the only one who can satisfy my sexual desires.” He tried to explain. “Only you can feed my soul and my intellect. Every time I pull one veil off, I find another one, interesting just like the last one...All the time we’ve spent together is precious to me.”

Naruto observed him for some time as the words sunk in. Then he smiled. He placed his head onto Sasuke’s chest again.

- “Thank you...” Sasuke heard him whisper.

The raven moved his right hand up, and stroked Naruto’s tanned neck. “Sleep...” He said some time later, “...you must be exhausted.”

* * *

Naruto didn’t know how late it was as he woke up the next time. He was sure that it wasn’t morning anymore.

He found himself being on top of a sleeping Sasuke. What confused him was how he managed to stay in that position this whole time. He himself, as well as Sasuke.

He chuckled silently. Placing his hands on each side of Sasuke’s waste, he propped himself slowly up, careful not to wake the raven who was still sleeping.

He sat on the edge of the large bed and yawned.

The blonde then glanced back. Sasuke was still sleeping. The man was gorgeous, Naruto decided. How didn’t he notice earlier...?

He shook his head lightly, trying to free himself from the thoughts of the past as well from the sleepiness.

He should wash himself. And he stood up with that intention, heading towards the luxurious bathroom.

Coming in front of a marble wash basin, he glanced up to look at his reflection in the, with golden frame enchased, mirror. He looked perfectly fine, aside from the... his blue eyes went wide as he noticed something- there was a biting mark. A red-pinkish hickey on his tanned neck!

Naruto didn’t know what to do aside from grinning like crazy.

Then his thoughts trailed off... the perverted side of his mind suddenly remembered the last night...

He closed his eyes and bit his bottom lip as a jolt of excitement ran through his whole body. He was horny...

He bit down harder, he had to calm himself down somehow. Opening his eyes again, he lowered his head down, let the water stream down and washed his face.

The blonde closed his eyes anew, leaned onto the marble, enjoying the cool water on his skin. The water was still running, and he was so lost in his thoughts that he didn’t hear or notice the raven’s presence behind him.

Naruto winced, startled, when he felt hands on his hips.

Sasuke took the blonde’s hardening member into his hand from behind. He gave Naruto few steady pumps as his other hand initiated Naruto to spread his legs wider. He leaned onto the blonde with his whole body now, Naruto felt Sasuke’s hard manhood on his bare back. He felt himself hardening instantly at that.

Sasuke placed the lubricant onto the marble.

-“Do you want this, koi?” He asked in a huskily voice.

-“Take me..." Naruto almost moaned.

Sasuke was quick in lubricating himself. Naruto’s voice interrupted him.

-“Without preparation.” Naruto’s voice was low, he was impatient. He simply couldn’t wait for the raven, who was teasing him right now, to be inside of him.

Sasuke spread him, pressing the tip of his erection inside. Naruto gave a loud moan, and Sasuke slammed all the way inside. As much as it felt uncomfortable at first, Naruto thought it was one of the most erotic things he experienced.

Sasuke wasn’t gentle. He pounded into the blonde with a great force, pressing the blonde’s body harder against the cold marble. He knew he wouldn’t last long this time.

He pressed his upper body against Naruto’s back, biting into the blonde’s shoulder. Why should Naruto’s neck be the only body part marked as his own property...?

Naruto, who had a hard time breathing properly from the pleasure, put a knee on the wash basin, grabbing onto the edge of it. Sasuke looked at the mirror, observing the blonde’s actions and his current position. He bit the blonde harder this time. This position turned him on...

Sasuke then decided to bite Naruto’s earlobe, gently this time, and licked it earning a low growl from the blonde who seemed to enjoy this immensely, judging from the expression of bliss on his face and his tightly closed eyes. What Sasuke guessed, but didn’t know, was that Naruto loved this. Everything of this. And the blonde was about to come...

With last few, rather violent, thrusts, Sasuke came inside the blonde, opening his mouth in a silent cry of pleasure. Not few seconds later, Naruto came as well, covering Sasuke’s hand in semen.

Sasuke slowly rode out his orgasm, placing small kisses on the tanned shoulders now and then. Naruto was still busy regaining his breath again, as he heard the prince behind him speaking.

-“Do you want to take a bath with me?” The simple question made Naruto laugh, but he nodded slowly. Sasuke pulled out of him. He took Naruto’s hand into his own, leading them towards the large marble bathtub.

To Be Continued…

The Emperor and his sons...

2008-04-30T13:01:25Z

Chapter 8

Sasuke reached the Palace early in the morning. The raven, of course, knew about Naruto's shows, but he hasn’t seen them yet. He hasn’t see Naruto since he left the Palace eight months ago. And he would lie if he’d say that he wasn’t looking forward to see the blonde.

The raven was lying on his bed in silence as his brother entered the room without knocking. It wasn’t a surprise for the younger brother.

-“How are you, Sasuke?” Itachi spoke, and went to sit next to him. Sasuke felt the bed lowering under Itachi’s weight as he sat down beside him. He opened his eyes and saw his brother observing him in expectation.

-“The traveling was from that, everything is alright. How are things here?”

Itachi heard him, but it seemed like he ignored the last question. “Do you want to see Naruto’s performance tonight?”

-“Of course I want.” Sasuke answered on instant- he wanted to see the blonde even before the show, but he was determined to control his acts and emotions this time. He planned on making everything slower this time. The raven wanted to take his time and make the blonde want him as well.

He lolled himself further into the pillows and closed his eyes, thinking.

-“I told you that Naruto was asking questions about you.” Sasuke glanced at his brother as Itachi was telling him this, “He did that on his one was talking with him about you, no one was pressuring him.”

Sasuke nodded slowly. He scoffed as he thought about that. Itachi spoke again.

-“Sasuke, I even think that there is a chance for-“

-“Itachi.” The younger raven interrupted, not looking at his brother.” I was thinking about that. I left him in Jiraya’s hands before I left, and I know what it means when Jiraya is teaching you about erotic, sex and pleasure.” Itachi went silent and decided to listen. “I know that he has changed and that he is aware about many things now. But …you said he is asking and getting interested about me: Alright. I also understand that he craves for closeness and body contact. Thought, I can’t but be a little bit skeptic about one thing.”

Sasuke sighed as he searched for his words. He wanted to tell Itachi everything about his suspicions and anxieties. Letters were one thing, but a conversation one-on-one is something different.

-“You’re going around. Tell me your main doubt, Sasuke.”

-“Maybe it’s true that Naruto wants someone, but I wonder if he even cares who he wants. Maybe it’s not important to him, while I... want only him.”

Itachi was silent for some time.

-“I don’t know if that’s true or not- I’m not sure about his feelings. But, everything I can tell you is- make him love you. Not with force, like the last time. You have to be a strategist.” Sasuke was listening carefully. Itachi’s advices were similar to the plans he was thinking about. “You have to confuse him. The blonde can’t stand to be left in the darkness; he wants to know what is going on. Confuse him and he’ll get intrigued. The rest is up to you...“

* * *

(The Palace: Night)

Itachi, Sasuke and Jiraya were in the Great Hall, already seated in the comfortable pillows. The performances were about to start. The Great Hall was full of people. The younger raven recognized many faces as he took a better look around the Hall.

He occupied himself with the though why Suna’s Emperor, Sabaku no Gaara, was here. Especially after he was told that this wasn’t the first time for the young red-haired emperor being a guest here- when the Kitsune had his performances. But what slightly surprised him was the fact that many of Konoha’s best generals and marshals were here as well. Sure, they weren’t in war with other countries, and the military was needed only on the land’s borders- that’s why they had more time for their private life, but Sasuke never expected them to be interested in something like this.

The crowd became quieter all of sudden. It was about time for the performances to start.

Sasuke went on observing Itachi who was on his left side. What actually caught his attention was the fox in his brother’s lap. The animal followed Itachi as they were entering the Hall.

'That little beast had grown up.' Sasuke though for himself as he observed the canny fox. The last time he saw the red fox was as it still looked like a little fur bal. No one seemed to be disturbed by its presence, that’s why Sasuke assumed that the Palace’s inhabitants were used to it.

The orchestra began with the music.

Everyone went silent as two girls, dancers, went out and entertained the public with the traditional dance. Not much later, Tsunade announced the star of the night - Kitsune.

To say that Sasuke was excited was an understatement. He didn’t see his blonde in eight months, and it was taking him all the self control he had not to grin at the thought that he will see Naruto in few moments.

He focused his attention on the podium when suddenly all lights went off- the crowd was plunged into total darkness.

-"Part of the show, don't worry." Sasuke heard Jiraya speaking next to him. As the younger prince was for the first time on this kind of performances, Jiraya wanted to explain him some things about this.

-“It took a lot of time until everyone was prepared for this part. Not only have they had to extinguish all the lights and candles at the same moment, but also to light them up again.”

Just like the white-haired man said it, the lights inflamed again, but the light was dim this time. Nonetheless, it was giving the crowd a full view of the podium again.

And there, right in the middle of it, was a large, cube-like frame all of sudden. Overlaid with sheets of white silk that was tightened on the edges, so that they were stretched flat. An ardent light was coming from the middle of the 'box', and the crow was able to see the silhouettes of the people who were inside.

There were three silhouettes. Two females and one male- Naruto obviously.

Each girl had a, rather big, fan in their hands. Naruto led the dance.

They swung in the rhythm of the oriental music the orchestra played. The dance was captivating, provocative...full of erotic movements that left the observers breathless. The tempo of the music quickened just as Naruto’s moves became more and more fascinating and even faster.

Sasuke’s lips parted in surprise- he never saw something like that before. His heart was racing like crazy as he followed every move of the alluring blonde. It was spectacular, but it aroused him at the same time.

Before he had time to recollect himself, the lights went off again. Everything was absolutely dark. But just few moments later, Naruto, Sakura and Ino were out of the 'box', standing in the middle of the podium. The audience was amazed by this- the question was: how did they manage it to come out of the box so quickly no one saw them?

Naruto stretched his hands in the air and closed his eyes.

Ino and Sakura, who were behind him the whole time, threw their fans in the air. Their movements were synchronized. Naruto turned gracefully, catching the big fans.

The crowd went wild...

Naruto turned the fans in his hands once, made a sudden flutter-like movement that reminded Sasuke on a butterfly. The Kitsune raised his head and stood proudly in front of the audience. The blonde's beauty was fascinating as always. He had grown a little, Sasuke noticed... his golden hair, beautifully formed chest and slim waist provoked admiration and wonder from the public.

Rage overcame the younger prince as he saw so many males observing his blonde in indecent and improper way. Did all of them forget that they were in presence of the two Emperors? It was true that Itachi already told him that he had to deal with many of those who thought they could buy the blonde, but now after seeing it with his own eyes... it angered him to no end.

The next part of the performance was singing.

Naruto went closer to the Suna’s emperor - Sabaku no Gaara. He sang and danced in front of him and the people who were nearest to the red-head, but the blonde was careful not to touch anyone, including the red-haired male.

Gaara, Sasuke clearly noticed, was in heaven. If someone had asked him ‘What’s your name?’ in that moment, he wouldn't know the answer- Sasuke was sure.

Gaara enjoyed in the whole evening, but he had to hide his emotions.

After the performances, Kitsune went to the middle of the podium once again, and bowed along with Ino and Sakura.

He raised his head again, glancing at the audience, electrocuting the males with his blue eyes...Albeit the dancers around him were girls, he kept his dominance and attracted the other males’ attention.

* * *

-“Prince Sasuke is back, Naruto.”

Kakashi threw a look around the chamber. Naruto was still sleeping. The blonde was exhausted.

The silver-haired man decided to leave a message for Naruto- the Prince wanted to see him tonight...

* * *

The blonde spent almost all day in Tsunade's personal bathrooms, where the servants massaged him to relax his aching muscles. Then they smeared his whole body with almond and jasmine cream, to make his skin even softer.

-“How do you think he'll behave towards me?” The blonde asked Kakashi.

-“I'm sure he will be amiable...”

-“I just hope he won’t be like the last time...” Naruto said more to himself than to anyone else.

The doors were opened by the Black’s all of sudden. Both of them glanced up, expecting to see Tsunade, but there was another blonde-haired female. She came nearer, bowed her head to Kakashi and then turned to Naruto.

-“Ino.” The blonde addressed her as she sat on the same divan as him.

-“Another girl should have done this, but I asked if could go instead of her.” She smiled and took her equipage out of a small casket before she dabbed some black tint around Naruto's eyes using the small paintbrushes. It took her few minutes to finish it. Two more girls entered the room.

-“Ah.” Ino looked over to them and told them to come nearer, “Do you want your tattoo now?” She addressed Naruto.

The blonde observed as the girls bowed. “You mean the whiskers I planned to have?” Before Ino answered him, Kakashi spoke.

-“I think it'll look perfect on you- you're the Kitsune after all...” Naruto gave him a nod.

-“I think this is going to be nice.” He grinned as he squatted down, giving the girl a sign that she can begin with her work. The other servant, who followed her, made a mixture from powder henna, Cantarion and liquid lemon. When the mixture became thick, the girl carefully made whisker-like tattoos on his cheeks. They waited until the skin fully absorbed the substance before Ino slowly smeared a cream on his cheeks to smooth where his skin was tattooed.

-“Do you like it, Naruto?” Kakashi asked, and handed the blonde a mirror.

Naruto looked at his reflection. He observed his tattoos for some time, and then smiled.

-“Perfect...” He said simply and thanked the girl who made it. He was dressed in the thin silk some time later, ready to go to the Prince...

* * *

The halls were silent. All servants, slaves and even Black's who were guarding the main entrances this night wanted to know what would happen to Kitsune.

Itachi didn’t know what Sasuke planned on doing. Neither did Kakashi... No one spoke as few guards and their silver-haired commander followed Naruto to Sasuke's chamber.

It was Naruto who broke the silence as they were in the vicinity of the Prince’s chambers.

-“I can hear my heart beating.” It was a whisper. “I have the feeling that the whole Palace can hear it.” Kakashi didn’t say anything. They were in front of Sasuke's chamber. He noticed the worry on Naruto’s face.

-“Remember that he will be waiting for you in bed. You know what you have to do.” Naruto nodded in response, the expression of worry disappeared, only to be replaced with determination. The doors were opened for him to enter.

-“Good luck.” Kakashi whispered before the blonde entered the chamber.

A Black closed the doors again. He turned to face Kakashi.

-“The hole, I suppose?”

Kakashi smirked as the Black read his thoughts. He lowered himself and looked through that same hole again.

-“Come here, Kitsune.” He heard Sasuke's voice all of sudden. Kakashi expected to see him on the bed, but saw the raven sitting on a divan with silk, red robes.

Naruto bowed deeply and took few steps nearer to where Sasuke was sitting. As the Prince said nothing, he went nearer, lowered himself down onto his knees in front of Sasuke, and kissed the edge of his red sleeve.

He raised his head slowly, but avoided looking into Sasuke's eyes for few seconds. The blonde waited for the raven to speak first.

-“Every time I see you, you are more and more beautiful.” Sasuke’s voice had an indifferent tone. Naruto didn’t understand if Sasuke was serious or just making fun of him in some way.

-“T- I...” Naruto didn’t finfish the words ‘Thank you...I guess.’ he wanted to blurt out all of sudden. “I’m glad that you think so, your majesty.” He answered instead. A soft smile appeared on his lips. The blonde noticed a slight frown on Sasuke’s face before it became blank again. Maybe he should use other words the next time he’s addressing the raven...? Maybe a simple ‘my Prince’ would be enough?

A movement caught Naruto’s attention. Sasuke leaned nearer to him. Naruto didn’t flinch, he tried to ignore the sudden rush of excitement that went through his whole body...from head to toe- it was unbelievable.

Sasuke reached his hand out, touching Naruto’s cheek. The blonde wasn’t even blinking; he wanted to observe Sasuke’s every movement. A finger went over his right cheek very slowly...before it disappeared, and Sasuke returned to his previous position again.

-“Interesting.” Was everything he said.

Naruto felt his stomach drop. He was still motionless. Interesting...?

Before he had the chance to ask what was so interesting, he heard Sasuke speaking again.

-“I saw your performance yesterday.” It was a statement. What could Naruto eventually say at that?

-“Naruto?” The raven said and the blonde couldn’t but wonder if he just felt some kind of softness in that voice.

-“Yes... my Prince?” He said in almost a whisper.

-“I would like to know you better.”

Naruto blinked in confusion before he collected himself again. “Oh... my Prince, your words do surprise me.” His voice became almost honey-sweet, “I thought you wanted something else...”

The blonde waited to see the raven’s reaction, but was left surprised as Sasuke ignored what he said. He motioned for a girl to bring in the golden trays with drinks and other dishes instead. While the servant was putting the trays down, Sasuke continued as if nothing happened.

-“I want to know more about your education. About your music and what they taught you in Suna.”

-“Oh...“ Naruto starred at the raven for a moment or two. “I learned a lot...”

Their conversation continued until late at night...

* * *

Few hours later, Sasuke decided to release the blonde.

He stood up. The servants went nearer to the low table to pick up the trays.

Naruto stood up as well, knowing what is about to come...or at least he thought he knew. He expected Sasuke to call him into the bed now. The blonde couldn’t help himself- he was feeling excited all of sudden... he wanted, desperately wanted to be touched. He knew he had to be honest to himself: he had been observing Sasuke intently the whole evening, and had to admit that the Prince was very handsome. He was beautiful, mysterious even. Naruto’s gaze fell on Sasuke’s lips more than few times...but the prince’s constant coldness was driving him crazy.

It was then when he realized that he wanted the Prince to want him again. He hoped that Sasuke will not be so distant when they-

-“I hope we can continue this some other day.” Sasuke interrupted Naruto’s thoughts, “I have to sleep now. Good night.” He finished in that indifferent voice again and turned to go. It seemed that he wasn’t sleeping in his room tonight.

Naruto actually didn’t care about that- he was too surprised to think about that information right now. And he didn’t hide his surprise. He starred at the raven- he stared, dumbfounded at the Prince in front of him, who had the nerve to refuse him...

Shouldn’t he be pleased? Why didn’t the raven want him? Did he do something wrong?

Several thoughts flew through his head as he kept starring at the doors where the prince disappeared few moments ago.

He glanced at one Black who remained in the room, but didn’t receive any kind of explanation for what happened.

Then he left the chamber, furious. Kakashi followed him until they reached his room, but Naruto didn’t even say anything as he closed the doors and went directly to the bed without a word.

* * *

-“I failed badly.” Naruto said weakly as he talked to his two best friends and Kakashi the next morning.

The three of them tried to comfort him in some way, but Naruto wasn’t even listening.

-"Dear Kami...what's wrong with me? What did I do wrong?" He wondered, thought it seemed more like he was telling that to himself. Then his whole attention switched on the silver-haired man. He kept asking him questions Kakashi thought were utterly stupid, but Naruto wasn’t noticing that as he continued.

-“Maybe I wasn’t aggressive enough…?” His face expression changed all of sudden as something occurred in his mind.”Or maybe I’m not beautiful enough for him, and I don’t attract him…?”His eyes widened slightly.”Am I that ugly, Kakashi?”

The said man starred at him in disbelief. “Do you mean all of this seriously, Naruto? Because if you do, I might come into temptation to bang my head against the nearest wall. Do you even listen to yourself?”

The blonde scoffed at Kakashi’s words, but said nothing. Shaken by his own failure, he became almost desperate. Not even the two girls could comfort him.

-"He will call you again, I'm sure." Sakura said reassuringly, believing that her words are true, but it didn’t help at all. The blonde shook his head in unbelief and went silent.

* * *

Two days later, Sasuke called the blonde to his bed room again.

And, like the last time, he asked Naruto a lot of questions, and listened about his life in Suna.

When they finished the conversation, Sasuke told the blonde to leave. What he did, of course, but as he was walking through one of the halls, he turned to the Black guard who followed him and started yelling all of sudden.

-"Am I not attractive?! What should I do to make the Prince like me?!" But the other man gave him no answer as he kept observing him calmly, waiting for the Kitsune to continue walking.

This time, Naruto locked himself in his room. His hopes to seduce the young Prince for himself melted slowly. He left only Kakashi into his chamber later.

-"He is never going to love me, right...?" Naruto asked silently as he and the older man were sitting in the room alone.

Not knowing what he should say, but at the same time knowing that optimistic and hopeful words won’t help here, he tried to disprove the blonde’s words.

-"That's not true." He said simply, thinking about what Sasuke was doing. Maybe he should talk to Sasuke and ask him about his plans.

-"Sometimes..." He heard Naruto speaking all of sudden, "I find myself looking at his dark eyes and... soft lips when he talks...” He blonde’s voice was still silent, but Kakashi sensed an unmistakable longing there, “...and I have a feeling that the devil is tempting me...”

Kakashi’s mind went blank at this. Could it be really possible…? Naruto has fallen in love...?

-“I tried to wake his interest, I really did. But...” Naruto raised himself from the bed, his voice became more secure now. “...it seems as if he is not interested. I can’t stand that!” The blonde actually growled before bursting out.

-”I hate him!” His voice was pure anger, but it was out of frustration, Kakashi noticed, "He made me look like a fool... and I'm still thinking about him.” The blonde closed his eyes, covering his face with palms, “And about his black eyes and sensual lips that smile at me while I feel like crying...”

The blonde's words turned into desperate whispers now. He continued sulking while excitement washed over the silver-haired man who was listening to this. In that moment, he knew that it was true- Naruto has finally fallen in love.

To Be Continued...

The Emperor and his sons...

2008-04-30T12:59:02Z

Chapter 7 (Learning is important…)

Naruto was moved to a bigger room which was near Tsunade's chambers. He had a room for himself now, though he was still going to the servants’ chambers to see Ino and Sakura. Every afternoon, Jiraya taught Naruto about erotic skills. The blonde was nervous at the beginning, but Jiraya's soft voice helped him to relax.

-“You always have to keep in mind that sex is a spiritual as well as a physical experience,” the white-haired man explained in Naruto's first class, “Your body is a vessel that need to be filled with love...” Jiraya was smirking at his own words, obviously pleased with his constellation, but the blonde watched him with a strange expression.

-“Only when we learned to enjoy in our own body we can give pleasure to our lovers.”

The blonde gave him a suspicious look- that was not what they had told him before, in Suna. Jiraya didn’t notice that and continued with his speech.

-“God gave us many presents - allowance to kiss, for example...to kiss on lips, on cheeks, on the neck...He gave us an allowance to taste honey-lips... like yours are...” Jiraya licked his lips, pulled the blonde Kitsune to stand, and ran his fingers gently over the blonde's abdomen and navel, finally touching Naruto's cheek softly. He continued again.

-“God gave you a wonderful mouth, a tongue and lips in a shape of Gazelle's print in the sand of a desert,” He said following the contours of Kitsune's face with a finger. Naruto fought against the urge to laugh at those words. The truth was- they were simply ridiculous and pathetic for him... and it seemed to the blonde as if the other man had read that from somewhere.

He asked himself why Jiraya was the one who was teaching him about this.

The older man’s fingers moved again and slid sensually under the blonde’s chin, only to lift his head up after a moment. It was then when Naruto suddenly found his answer on the question ‘Why Jiraya?’. The man’s movements were smooth, soft, and so skilled that it surprised the blonde.

After what happened on the Festival, these touches were a real wonder for Naruto. Azure eyes followed every movement Jiraya made, those words suddenly warmed him up, his head leaned nearer...The blonde’s lips parted slightly on their own- it was as if he was ready for a kiss... but Jiraya continued.

-“You know...” He let go of the blonde and turned around, “There are Black's who married someone from the servants, and those girls lead a better life than they would outside of the Palace - with a normal citizen. And then, there are Black's who love boys more... just like there are girls who love other girls more. Do you know that?”

Naruto frowned.

-“I saw in the bathrooms that some servants cuddle and kiss.” Was all he said.

-“Did you like it?” Jiraya turned to face him again.

-“Weeell...” Naruto stopped. He decided to be honest,” Not at the beginning...”

-“You don't have to be disgusted about that,” Jiraya observed the blonde intently, “In the past as well as nowadays, it was normal for a man to enjoy watching two women kiss. It's also normal for a Prince to call another male to his bed...That's all natural.”

Naruto knew that already; the girls are always talking about that, but the blonde decided to eye him suspiciously anyway.

-“Those are the facts of life.” Jiraya said noticing the blonde's expression. “You can't flee away from them...Now about the Prince- you have to explore and get to know every inch of his body, and learn how to love him.” Naruto wasn’t really pleased as he heard that, but not that he was allowed to protest.

Jiraya gave him some handbooks about erotic skills - Icha Icha Paradise. Those were actually books he wrote, that was what he told him. Those books became his mantra.

* * *

It was some time later when Jiraya decided that it was about time for Naruto to try out some of the skills he was reading about. His classes were always theoretical, and Jiraya thought to try something out.

He talked with the leader of the Black’s about that, and told him about his plans for the next class. Kakashi decided to be a part of the class too, and to try to talk with Naruto if it’s needed.

The blonde should actually practice a blow job, but Jiraya and Kakashi knew that is out of question to try that out on someone- that was ridiculous. That was why Jiraya brought some objects and fruits in the form of a penis.

As the class started, all three of them sat down on the pillows and Jiraya explained Naruto some basic tricks, while he handed him an object from a material that looked like rubber or gelatin. It had the exact shape of a ‘special’ part of the male’s body.

The blonde took it in his hands and blinked. It seemed like Naruto wasn’t ashamed- what Jiraya and Kakashi expected- he was just confused. The two other men watched as his mouth parted slightly and he brought the cock nearer to his lips. Naruto moaned out all of sudden.

-“It’s too big...I can't put it in my mouth.”

The two other men starred at him. They would lie if they would tell that they weren’t aroused by those words and the moan. It was a natural reaction. But Kakashi groaned at himself, feeling ashamed at that feeling. Jiraya was just silent.

Naruto glanced at them in confusion.

-“Don't be mad at me, please...” His gaze fell on the object in his hands again. He gulped. “I'm trying to put it in.” The blonde said before he put half of the cock in his mouth.

Kakashi muttered under his breath, Naruto was sure he heard ‘We’re not mad.’, and Jiraya just took a deep inhale. The blonde was so innocent that he didn't even notice what he was saying - he had too much sex appeal for his own good. Deciding to make this class as shorter as he could, Kakashi decided to speak.

-“It's alright Naruto. Try to cover it with your saliva, it'll be easier.” Naruto slid the object out of his mouth and did what Kakashi told him. He licked only the tip with his tongue, trying to make it easier.

Jiraya and Kakashi watched in agony how the blonde practiced a blow-job... How to make Sasuke's heart beat quicker, give him pleasure, and how to lead him into ecstasy...

-“You have to play a game to keep the Prince interested.” The white-haired man advised. They had a new class few days later.

-“What game?” Naruto asked. His curiosity was growing with each new class.

-“To start it off - the game of kissing.” Naruto nodded while he listened to the other man, “By using just your lips, see who catches whose bottom lip first, and whoever’s first- wins. If you are the winner, bite on Sasuke's bottom lip lightly, but smile and be gentle...Tell him that you are the conqueror, and that you'll bite him if he moves. Tease him with your eyes...”

The blonde listened, his lips parted in fascination. “And if the Prince wins?”

Jiraya hummed silently before answering. “Then pretend you're fighting. Play over his chest with your fingers, and plead him with your eyes to free you.”

-“Are there other games?” And the curiosity took over again...

-“You have to invent them. The important thing is to find new ways to make love and to stimulate him...”

From day to day, Naruto learned something new. He learned to tease everyone in the room- including Jiraya and Kakashi- with his dance and erotic movements... he simply learned how to seduce everybody with his confidence, his skills, and his innocent appearance...

* * *

(Time-skip – about eight months later)

The Kitsune’s name became well known to the whole Palace.

He was allowed to go all over the edifice, sometimes even in the garden. Every worker, supervisor, Black, servant - everyone knew him.

He walked confidently and brought 'light' in every chamber he entered- as Jiraya was always saying. The blonde was like a feather that dances around in the air…like a soft lily, with a hint of strength. Thought, he had much more strength and power than anyone would guess.

Wherever he went, he received compliments. It was something that was bothering him on the beginning, but, as the time passed, he got used to it because he simply understood that it’s a part of everything he is doing, a part of his appearance, and a part of this palace. And there was something else- everywhere he walked a, now grown, red fox followed him. Kyuubi was perfectly trained, but the stubborn fox wanted to follow his master everywhere. Naruto couldn't be angry at the fox; he loved Kyuubi and let the red fur-ball follow him all the time.

One night, after the dinner, Naruto and Kakashi went onto a balcony to talk, enjoy, and accompany Itachi who was constantly complaining about how boring it is in the Palace. Although the blonde was formally a servant, he had enormous privileges.

He and the older Prince became friends, after all.

They were lying on comfortable divans, looking at the stars and at Konoha. The sight was beautiful; they could see the gardens of the Palace with numerous fountains, paths, pavilions and pools. The palace was on a small hill, so that they were also able to watch the lights of Konoha reflecting on the surface of the sea in the night. It was a very big city- it was the main city after all.

About eight months had passed since Sasuke went on the 'vacation'. It was true that the blonde feared after that night- he thought that the Prince wasn’t pleased with him and that he would be punished, expelled or even something much worse. But...after Sasuke left the Palace, he also felt relieved; not only because he was allowed to stay in the palace unharmed, but also because Sasuke was- gone. Naruto knew that he was reserved only for him, and now that Sasuke wasn’t there he felt simply relieved– he knew that no one would force him to that again... for at least few months.

But... that was what the blonde though back then. Now, after all of these months, after all of those classes, after many other things that happened... he began understanding something. Naruto began understanding that he felt alone. It was strange- he was surrounded by so many people, he had friends, he had Ino and Sakura, he had Kakashi, and Itachi as well... then, there were Tsunade and Jiraya, who were seeing Naruto in a different light now. They protected him as their own child. But,even with all of that, Naruto felt alone. Yes, he had friends, many of them, but what he was missing was a different kind of love. The classes he had, and everything he had learned was making it only worse for the blonde.

Naruto became 15 few days after he was brought into the Palace. Now eight months passed, it wasn’t that much until he turns 16. The truth was that- the night, he spent in Sasuke’s bed, didn’t leave a trauma on him. Maybe it was because of his nature. Maybe because of the people who were surrounding him- but it didn’t. He wasn’t a forgetful person, but he did forget the rage he felt towards the younger raven.

Something began wakening inside of him. He was longing for closeness, for kisses, for touches...but not those kinds of touches that Ino and Sakura were giving him.

Itachi once wrote a letter for his brother and explained him that allowing Naruto to touch at least his best friends wasn’t a bad idea. It wasn’t natural for a human to be isolated like that. The older Uchiha didn’t have problems with convincing Sasuke that it was only for Naruto’s well being. Even Sasuke himself saw the three of them together and didn’t punish the girls back then. And so, Itachi set a new rule that allowed the both girls to touch Naruto.

Naruto was lying on the divan on his stomach - his hand hung loosely over the edge and played with Kyuubi's ears, while he placed a grape in his mouth with his other hand.

Kakashi watched the red fox that was trying to sniff on the blonde's hand, while Itachi buried his head softly into the comfortable pillows in silence. He was able to do that only in front of the other two; in meetings and visits he was the cold Emperor with a behavior code. These nights were breathing-space for him.

Naruto decided to speak after some time.

-“When do you think Prince Sasuke is coming back?”

Naruto began asking questions about Sasuke not long ago. The blonde had an urge to ask about the younger Prince even earlier, but something was holding him back. The more time he spent with Itachi the more the raven began reminding him on the younger brother. He began feeling strange, he had his curiosity not under control after a short time. Itachi informed Sasuke about that immediately, that is why the brothers made a decision...

Itachi glanced at Kakashi, and both of them knew that it was about time to explain some things to Naruto.

-“Naruto…I’ll explain you something, alright?”

-“Mhmm…?” Was the blonde's only response. He didn't call Itachi 'Prince' while they were alone, just like Kakashi, but he used that title when he spoke about Sasuke.

-“Sasuke is not on a vacation.” Itachi said.

'Well…that was straight to the point.' The silver-haired man thought as he waited to see Naruto’s reaction.

-“What?” Naruto asked confused and glanced up, looking back and forth between the other two men.

-“Naruto... he wanted to leave after that night eight months ago. He thought that he had hurt you so much that you hate him. And you know what,” Naruto was listening to Itachi in silence, “He was drunk that night... he didn't know what he was doing.”

Naruto's lips formed a silent 'oh', but he didn't say anything. The other two men held their breath. They waited Naruto to speak first. The blonde got the clue.

-“I don't hate him Itachi, and I didn't know that he was drunk, I...” Naruto lowered his head and stared at the balcony’s marble slabs. His hand was now patting the fox. “I forgive him, but it would be better if he was here...” A tiny smile appeared on his lips,”...with me, you know.”

Hope, that there still was a chance of Naruto falling for Sasuke, burned inside Itachi and Kakashi.

-“He informed us that he’d return soon.” Kakashi said, continuing the conversation.

-“Will he be here to see my performance tomorrow?” Naruto asked all of sudden as he glanced up again.

-“Maybe he will.” Itachi answered, leading the conversation to the performances, “Are you ready for the show tomorrow?”

Naruto had a huge grin on his face as he nodded to the raven.

Yes…that was another story…there was something more about Naruto - he became a famous performer. Many people wanted to see his performances, so that the Palace organized shows two or three times in a month.

A lot of rich and famous people, not only from Konoha, but also from other countries, heard about the Kitsune and wanted to go to those events.

The entrance was expensive, but that was not a problem - the Great Hall was always overcrowded.

Some guests made it so that they always have an allowed entrance - rich merchants from Konoha and neighbor countries, Prince Sabaku no Gaara from Suna, Duke Neji Hyuuga from Konoha, and many other important people.

There were so much people who wanted to buy the blonde several times, but Itachi didn't want to even hear about that.

The guests could only watch, nothing more.

And the Kitsune's performances were simply amazing. He always had Ino and Sakura on his side, and some other professional dancers of the Palace. Naruto became a teacher himself; he had the job of instructing the new dancers. But he didn't only sing and dance- he entertained the public... and tested his erotic skills at the same time by adding some of the movements into the dance.

-“I planned something new for tomorrow…you'll see.” He said mysteriously.

-“Can it be better than the last performance? It was ‘erotic pure’.” Kakashi had to laugh at the other man’s words, Naruto gaped at the raven.

-“That’s not true!” He almost yelled, defending himself.

-“I’m serious...I can't stand the buyers anymore.” Itachi laughed out as he saw the blonde pouting all of sudden.

-“Well...yes, my performances maybe are erotic, but they're tasteful.” Naruto leaned his chin into his palm while he observed Itachi, “...and anyway- nobody is allowed to touch me, right?”

-“Right, right...Well, entertain us tomorrow, Kitsune?” The raven said with a smile.

To Be Continued…

The Emperor and his sons...

2008-04-30T12:45:45Z

Chapter 6

(The Next Day)

Kakashi came into the servants’ chambers in the morning, wanting to find the blonde. It didn’t take him that much to find Naruto. He was with Ino and Sakura, as expected.

He went to them and sat down, ignoring the girls who bowed their heads. Kakashi came just in time to hear Naruto’s side of the story- the two girls persuaded him to talk about the last night.

-“I have to admit,” He began in a weak voice, “that I was worried when Kakashi told me that I could be called to Prince Sasuke's bed. And then,” the blonde glanced at the silver-haired man who was sitting opposite of him on a divan, “when Kakashi came into the chamber so late, I feared even more.” He frowned. “When I went into his room, I didn't know what to do apart from kissing the edge of the covers- Kakashi told me that about that- but, the moment I saw him I thought I was going to...” Naruto stopped trying to find adequate words to express his feelings, “... be eaten.”

-“Tell us everything in more detail, Na-chan.” The pink-haired girl pleaded.

-“I was walking towards his bed, collecting all my courage and hoping that my slow walking won't betray my fear. He was lying on the pillows, he was quiet, and when I climbed next to him, I closed my eyes hoping that it'll be over soon... Then he pressed me down and kissed me.” Naruto stopped there and the blonde girl decided to make a move all of sudden. She placed her chin on Naruto’s right shoulder, leaning onto him, and caressed his hands, that he had in his lap, with her fingertips lightly. Sakura shifted nearer as well.

‘They will spoil him to no end if they continue with that...’ Kakashi thought while he watched them.

Naruto continued talking. “I knew I can't complain or move away, so I didn’t resist at first...”

-“At first? What do you mean by that?” Sakura asked, not wanting to believe what she thought was true. “Did you...”

-“I pushed him off of me.” The blonde confirmed her suspicions.

-“And what happened then?” Ino asked, her eyes widened at the information.

-“Well...” Naruto touched his neck lightly, “Isn’t it obvious...?” He asked while starring at the floor, lost in his thoughts for a second. All three of them glanced at the blonde’s neck. There were several bite marks, some of them even blood-red. “I had that thin silk on me, and I heard him tearing the cloth before...” The blonde didn’t finish the sentence.

-“Before what?" Sakura asked carefully.

‘Before Sasuke raped him...’ Kakashi thought for himself, knowing the end of the story. He saw the blue eyes watering all of sudden.

-“It was horrible...” He leaned forward and covered his face with palms, “...really horrible. The pain when he penetrated me. ”He made a pause, and took a deep breath. “It lasted so long, it felt like eternity...”

Kakashi saw that the blonde wasn’t in the mood for talking right now, and gave a sign for the girls to stop asking him questions about the last night. They nodded in unison.

-“Did you see him again, Na-chan?” Ino asked, breaking the silence.

-“When I woke up in the morning, he wasn't there.” His voce betrayed the fear he felt.

-“Forget about him...” The blonde girl tried to comfort him.

-“But... if he have had stayed, I could have gained power in the Palace, I could have even become supervisor...” He looked up at the silver-haired man, “What will happen to me now?”

* * *

It was very late when Kakashi was told to go and get Naruto. He was alone in a chamber when the Blacks leader found him. Naruto smiled lightly as he saw the other man, but Kakashi recognized sadness behind that mask. Kakashi almost felt that little smile stinging into his soul.

He heard Naruto speaking as he went nearer.

-“So much happened since I first met you, Kakashi... how my life changed- from good to bad and then almost back to good...” Naruto had that smile still plastered on his face, his voice sounded strange.

-“Naruto, come with me.” Kakashi said all of sudden.

-“Already?” He said more to himself, peering at the doors behind the other man’s shoulders. “But I don't see the Black's coming.” He behaved as he was about to be punished any moment... or maybe something much worse.

-“Please, Naruto...” Kakashi placed a hand on the blonde’s shoulder, “...just come with me.”

* * *

Kakashi was ordered to bring the blonde to the Great supervisor Jiraya, but he didn't know why.

They walked quickly over the cobblestones to the supervisor's chamber. They reached the private chambers in no time. Kakashi went inside first, and then gave a sign for the blonde to enter as well. Just as he entered, Naruto heard a determined voice addressing him.

-“The Prince wanted me to talk to you.” Naruto stood still and Jiraya walked in front of him. It surprised the blonde to see a worried expression on the other man’s face.

The blonde knew that he's not allowed to talk.

-“The Prince watched your performance in the Great Hall.” The white-haired supervisor said.

Kakashi, who was still in the chamber, observed Naruto and noticed a sudden fear in the blonde's eyes. He knew that the blonde’s destiny is uncertain. Jiraya wasn’t speaking for some time, and Naruto glanced at Kakashi, confused, as if asking: ‘Why is he telling me that?'

It must be that Naruto remembered Kakashi’s words all of sudden, that if a slave doesn't obey the rules of the harem, he or she could be punished or even killed. Naruto was deep in his thoughts as Jiraya spoke again. The blonde almost didn’t hear him.

-“The Prince won't be here for some time... about six months or even longer. He wants you to stay here in the Palace.”

Those words were a surprise for the blonde.

-“On the order of the Prince, you'll stay here in the Palace.” Jiraya repeated.

Both men saw how Kitsune's face lit up and it was so beautiful that Jiraya commented on it.

-“I can imagine why your beauty subdued the Prince, your smile just lit up the whole room...”

-“Thank you, your excellence.” Naruto said, bowing his head deeply, the smile widening even more. He was safe...

* * *

As Itachi came into his room in the morning, his eyes immediately fell on someone under the covers of his bed. He made his way towards it, grabbed the blankets and moved them aside, already knowing that it was Sasuke.

The younger raven looked up at his brother before he scoffed and wrenched the covers from Itachi’s grip. He turned over without a word.

'He is such a child as always.' Itachi thought and sat down on the edge of the enormous bed. He tried to take a hold of the covers again but Sasuke held them tightly this time.

Itachi gave up.

He sighed after a minute of silence. His younger brother was in a ‘horrible state’, as Itachi called it. He leaned towards his brother and went with his left hands through Sasuke’s hair, trying to make it look like a sign of comfort. Sasuke turned to face him this time, but he was still lying.

Itachi observed his brother, trying to figure out what happened and what caused that Sasuke had such a depressed look on his face. Itachi’s eyes narrowed- wasn’t Sasuke excited and even happy since the Kitsune came into the Palace. He talked about Naruto every time he got the chance- either with Kakashi or with Itachi... but he never looked like this.

-“What happened, Sasuke?” Itachi’s voice was full of concern.

-“Itachi... I'm so horrible.” The younger Prince said with a weak voice.

-“Why do you think that?” Itachi didn’t understand this strange behavior. This wasn’t Sasuke he knew.

-“Do you know what I did yesterday?”

-“You were drinking.” It was a statement. “I know that. You were frustrated about Naruto.” Itachi knew all of that, but that still didn’t explain some things to him. “You got drunk... and? What is so horrible there? You've never touched alcohol but it is not a big deal. You won't do it again, right?” Sasuke shook his head all of sudden. Thought, that wasn’t an answer on Itachi’s last question- it was more a sign for refusal of Itachi’s words.

-“It’s not only that, Itachi. I did something horrible to Naruto. I'm such an idiot...” Sasuke squeezed his eyes shut. Itachi wasn’t sure, but he though that he recognized shame in his brother’s eyes before Sasuke closed them. “Itachi... I got drunk and raped him yesterday.” He looked at his brother again, wanting to see Itachi’s reaction, but he was met with a calm face. ”I don't even remember what I was doing. I... I felt such pleasure and... and...” Sasuke was trying to justify himself, but it seemed that he was out of words.

Itachi didn't know what to say in that moment. The only thing he could think of was that his brother raped Kitsune... He raped Naruto... The lovely blonde fox?

That weren’t pleasant news for Itachi, but, truth to be told, he wasn’t sure what to say.

-“Sasuke... It’s alright.” He said eventually.

-“No!” Sasuke looked at him, not believing his words, “No, it's not alright. Can't you understand? I felt pleasure and I thought that I'm dreaming all of that. When I woke up-“Sasuke shook his head again and starred at the bed, “When Kakashi told me what I did...”

Shame was now evident in his voice. Itachi couldn't watch him like this. He leaned forward and hugged the younger raven. “Brother. Calm down, we're going to think of something. I will help you.” He whispered to Sasuke hoping that his words will comfort his brother in some way. His mind was trying to think of something in the same time. What would be the best to do now? How must Naruto feel in this moment? Would it be wise to speak with him right now...?

Itachi let go of Sasuke after some time and returned to his previous position. He rubbed his temples, trying to think of something.

-“Alright... how about this, Sasuke.” He sighed, “You could go apologize and explain everything to him?”

-“He hates me, Itachi.” Sasuke was lying still, his gaze was directed to the silk hanging over the bed, “That won't bring anything... he hates me and I wanted him so desperately to love me...” His eyes closed. “I failed...” The raven finished in almost a whisper.

-“I have something better then. “Something occurred in Itachi’s mind, “It's very effective, believe me, but difficult.”

-“Tell me.” Sasuke’s whole attention was on Itachi. The older brother didn’t overhear the hope in Sasuke’s voice.

-“Alright. But... for this to work you have to leave Konoha for some time.”

Sasuke was silent for a second before he nodded. “Of course I believe you... and I'll do anything to earn his love.”

-“Then listen...”

* * *

Few days later, Naruto was called to go to Lady Tsunade and Kakashi was ordered to follow him, as always. Kakashi was first, Naruto walking right behind him nervously.

There was no one in the chamber as they entered. Kakashi pointed for the blonde to sit on a divan but Tsunade chose exactly that moment to come in. Naruto almost jumped up from the divan, and bowed. The blonde touched her sleeve with his lips and forehead, just as Kakashi taught him, after she came nearer to them.

The blonde woman then sat in her silver throne, one Black on each side of it. She put one of her pig-tails behind her shoulder and watched Naruto with her honey-brown eyes. She straightened up in her chair and held her head high. The woman looked intelligent and very cruel at the same time.

Tsunade gave a quick sign, and one of Kakashi’s men handed her an amber-pipe and lit it. She blew some air into the diamonds decorated pipe, and drew a smoke in before she blew it away and began speaking.

-“Tell me, my child...” She said, turning her attention to the blonde, “I know that you have come from Suna and that you had a tutor there, but tell me something more about you. Is it unusual to send the pupils to another country to study?”

Naruto was standing in front of her, with his head lowered slightly. He clasped his palms together, trying to hide his uneasiness.

-“Your excellence...” He began, “That happens in every eminent family that can afford that. My tutor is very respectable in the city and he is very kind and nice...”

-“I see.” She said and drew some smoke from her pipe again, ”But it's better for you to forget about him. You're in a harem, you know that of course.” She said narrowing her eyes.

The blonde nodded but said nothing. Tsunade noticed his fear and motioned for him to sit on a pillow next to her feet.

As he did so, she leaned forward and stroked his hair gently. Naruto’s eyes widened, he glanced up at her in surprise. Such gestures weren’t seen very often here- she has never done that to any slave. Even Kakashi was astonished.

Tsunade continued. “Did you learn something about sex? Or how to please another man?”

Naruto shook his head in a negative response. As expected.

-“I didn't imagine my life like this. All of this was a big shock for me...”

-“Yes, I understand.” The blonde woman said, caressing Naruto's cheek lovingly, just like a mother would. “Well, I surely learned something here. The more you think your life is definite, the more the chances are that it'll change.“ She stopped for a second. There was a smile on her lips as her fingers went through his silky hair again. “Prince Sasuke thinks you're attractive... you caught his eye. You'll move into bigger chambers and my colleague, Jiraya, will be teaching you how to please the Prince. Not only about how to listen to him, but also how to give him pleasure. If you do well, you could be called in his bed again when he's back. Then you could become his 'favorite' and gain a lot of privileges...”

* * *

Prince Sasuke's package was done. The carriages were ready.

Sasuke was lying on his bed and thinking. The thoughts of what happened on that bed few days ago were making it hard for him to focus... Of course he believed his brother, but, on the other side, he wasn’t that willing to leave the blonde as much as he might have hurt him.

Itachi and his guardian were in the chamber as well. Itachi sitting next to him, and Kakashi on a divan. They had come to talk with him before he leaves. Itachi and Sasuke have changed their plans; they won’t move into the Chidori palace. Sasuke will be staying there instead... until he returns, that is.

The chamber was filled with silence for a long time. Both, Itachi and Kakashi, knew that the leaving was hard for Sasuke and that he hesitated. Trying to encourage him, Itachi leaned and stroked his hair like he used to do when Sasuke was still a child.

-“Believe me, Sasuke. It's better for both of you...”

Sasuke sent him a nod and stood up. He was ready to leave.

Before he went out of the chamber, he turned around to face them.

-“You two,” He addressed his brother and his guardian, “I want him safe and healthy until I return. And if you let someone touch him or even look at him in a wrong way...” Sasuke smirked, “I'm going to castrate you both. Understood?”

He left the room before they had a chance to say something. Few moments passed with them only starring at the closed doors. Itachi spoke first.

-“Well... I understood that perfectly.” He glanced at Kakashi, “And I don't have the intention to be castrated.” A smirk crossed his features. He stood up.

-“We better go and look for the blonde, ne?” the Prince said as he mentioned for Kakashi to follow him.

To Be Continued…

The Emperor and his sons...

2008-04-17T09:19:23Z

Chapter 5

(The Same Night)

Few more hours until The Festival starts...

The girls, mostly performers, spent the whole day in the luxury bathrooms, expecting the celebration. Those who weren’t there could be seen in the halls, busy with spreading rumors around and gossiping.

Despite the fact that Naruto and Kakashi were males, they were with them. Naruto was a performer as well, he needed to go through the same preparations as the others, and it was not like the girls were shy- they spent every day with the blonde, they bathed in front of him, they liked and accepted him. And considering Kakashi... they were used to have few males, mostly Blacks, watching for them. The girls didn’t really mind that Kakashi was there.

Naruto was sprawled on a marble bench, inhaling the warm steam that was coming from the hot water. Kakashi, who was sitting on a chair that was brought in there only for him, observed as one of the servants came to Naruto with warm water in the ewer she was holding in her hands. Naruto stood up to sit, and nodded to her before the girl poured the liquid slowly over his body. After his body dried slightly few minutes later, two other girls, who were allowed to touch the blonde tonight, bowed to Kakashi and then went to prepare Naruto for the performance. One girl, the older one, kneeled beside him and started massaging his body with her skilled hands. She must have been very good since Kakashi heard Naruto moaning out more than just few times. The younger girl then rubbed the blonde’s body with fragrant rose petals, so that his whole body and even hair absorbed the light scent of roses.

Excitement could be felt in the air. The girls were apparently in a good mood... and not only that- everywhere Naruto looked, in almost every corner of the bathrooms and even in the water, he could see the females playing. The blonde felt his cheeks heating up every time he saw the girls in lustful hugs or kissing. He knew that all of them simply couldn’t be in love with each other, there were too many of them for that... maybe they did that for entertainment, or... maybe they were bored, since the males weren’t allowed to touch the female servants. The blonde was thinking about this several times, but didn’t really found his answers. He made a mental note to himself to ask someone once he gets the chance.

The servants, who weren’t entertainers, brought trays with hot coffee and small dishes all over the bathrooms. Naruto took a small drink from a tray. Kakashi did the same.

He glanced at Naruto. The blonde took a sip and then put the cap aside before he glanced at his ankle. He was doing that a lot lately since he got a tattoo there. Kitsune, tattooed in small, beautiful letters. Before Kakashi had the chance to ask him something about it, a supervisor came into the bathrooms announcing that every performer had the freedom to pick out his clothes for that evening. The girls hurried to the large, but neat, pile of clothes that the Blacks brought in on movable tables. Naruto stood up as well. He took the drink in his hand again and headed towards the clothes. Kakashi followed him.

The Kitsune saw Ino and Sakura amongst the other girls, but the supervisor showed him another pile– male clothes.

-“What do you think, Kakashi?” Naruto asked and sipped on his drink.

-“It’s your choice. Wear whatever you like.” Kakashi said as he observed the boy. The blonde intently inspected the clothes, running his free fingers over the soft silk and shiny satin. “But then again...” Kakashi knew that the blonde was listening to him, “Maybe you should go naked, since I got the feeling that you hate the palace clothes, Kitsune.” The silver-haired man smirked as Naruto gave him a shocked look.

-“What?!” Kakashi was sure that the blonde’s voice was an octave higher than usual.

-“A joke.” Kakashi waved it off,” That is called a joke, Naruto.”

-“Oh...?” Naruto returned on his previous task with a suspicious face expression.

He decided what to wear after some time, and dressed himself in black pants from the thinnest silk, with gold and red stripes on the side adorning them, and in a golden man tunic that matched his hair perfectly and was buttoned on his chest.

-“Perfect.” The single word escaped Kakashi as he saw Naruto putting a last detail on- a small sliver chain around his ankle, decorated with diamonds that Prince Itachi sent him not long ago.

Kakashi walked in front of the group of entertainers. He clapped his hands few times, trying to get their attention. He was supposed to remind the girls how to behave in front of the guests and the royal family- Itachi and Sasuke in this cause. Fugaku wasn’t in the condition to go to the festivals. One girl showed them how to bow their heads and some of the girls tried that out on they own, wanting to be sure that they won’t make anything wrong. Naruto was staying still the whole time.

-“Be ready in few minutes. The Black’s will then escort you to the Great Hall of the Palace.” Kakashi addressed the girls in a serious tone, “There will be no squirming, whispering, pushing or arguing until we get there. Do you understand?”

Some of them answered with a ‘yes’, some just nodded their heads.

Kakashi continued. “You won’t ever turn your back on the Emperor’s sons, unless it’s part of the dance.” Few nods could be seen again. Kakashi turned to say something to the Black’s before he made his way towards Naruto. He had something his hand.

-“Naruto.” The blonde looked up at him. “Here’s a mirror. In the cause you want to see...” Kakashi handed him the oval specula.

-“To see what?” Naruto asked in curiosity as he took the object in his hands. But before he got an answer, he gasped softly at what he saw... the blonde didn't see himself in the mirror the whole day. He watched his reflection in fascination before he smiled all of sudden. Kakashi almost read his thoughts- the blonde was falling in love with his new presence...

The transformation worked like an aphrodisiac; blood rushed through his cheeks, heating them up, his cerulean eyes were burning with ambition.

Kakashi knew that the blonde wanted to have everything that a servant in the Palace could have: clothes, jewellery, money, power, and the most important - respect and love. In that moment Naruto became determined to become like Lady Tsunade, to have his own servants, Black's who follow his orders and he wanted the Prince to look at him like a lover would.

He wanted to reach the top of the hierarchy in the Palace...

* * *

While the people celebrated The Festival on the streets, squares and boulevards with loud music, singing and dancing, the Palace celebrated it in the Great Hall.

The procedure was following: first, the great supervisors Tsunade and Jiraya came in followed by the other supervisors of the Palace. Kakashi walked in after them with some of the Black’s behind him.

As the silver-haired man took his seat, he searched for Naruto in the group of entertainers who were entering, followed by the uproar of the crowd that was observing them. Kakashi watched him.

The blonde stared wide-eyed at the gold plated, wooden beams, irreproachable refined tablets, the perfect sculptured fountains in every corner, and at the large porcelain vases that adorned the area with huge windows.

Naruto glanced with awe at the ceiling that had the shape of a dome and that was decorated with a complicated pattern, surrounded with calligraphy. Kakashi had to smile as he saw Naruto’s surprised face- never before was the blonde surrounded by this kind of architectural beauty.

The group went towards the podium in silence.

The supervisors and guests took their seats on the satin pillows on the floor, as that was the tradition. The orchestra was prepared to play on the balcony above them.

Kakashi inhaled deeply. The strong scent of roses and incense were spreading through the air... he narrowed slightly, hoping that the evening would go well.

The orchestra began to play, interrupting his thoughts. Lady Tsunade stood up and announced the entrance of the two Emperors. Everyone stood at the same time and greeted them, bowing their heads in respect. Nobody saw the fear that went through Naruto... except Kakashi who had his eyes still on the blonde. Naruto kept his face calm, expressionless, but when he caught Prince Sasuke's glance as the raven entered, he shivered slightly and lowered his head. That didn’t go unnoticed by the leader of the Blacks.

The Emperors sat down on the pillows in front of Jiraya and Tsunade. They had their traditional crowns decorated with diamonds and exotic rubies. Red beautiful satin cloaks lowered down their backs and they carried golden daggers with them.

Kakashi decided to take a better look at Sasuke. Few seconds were enough. Kakashi’s face paled immediately.

‘He was...drinking?!’ Kakashi thought, hardly being able to believe it. But he was sure; it was evident, but noticeable only for him, Sasuke’s guardian.

Kakashi averted his gaze from the raven after few minutes. He feared for the blonde...

Yes, he and Sasuke had a deal, but if he chooses Naruto in his drunken state, he will definitely rape him tonight and Kakashi couldn't do anything for the blonde Kitsune.

A deep sigh escaped him again, but it sounded desperate this time. The Black guard next to him gave him a confused look.

-“It’s nothing.” He answered curtly as he tried to focus on his thoughts again. 'Why was he even drinking? He's never even touching alcohol on his own...’ Kakashi asked himself in wonder, but... it must be that...

Kakashi closed his eyes, a sad smile appeared on his lips. ‘He must have been thinking about the blonde, that must be why...'

The music changed all of sudden, and the silver-haired man looked up just in time to see as the first group of girls began with the traditional dance.

The Princes watched them along with the supervisors and a special guest: the young Emperor of the neighbor country Suna - Sabaku no Gaara.

Naruto walked carefully out, following the girls at first, but then they began dancing happily around him. All the three Emperors glanced at the blonde in interest. Kakashi saw Naruto looking up at the where Sasuke was sitting, before their eyes met and Naruto lowered his head quickly.

The music from the gallery became louder and faster when one of the dancers raised her hand up in the air, in her attempt to touch the high lustre. The guests watched, fascinated, when the girls, one after another, jumped and tried to reach the crystal ball in the middle of the Hall.

Coffee, candy fruit and small sweet dishes with sesame were served to the guests when the music became quieter again.

It was Naruto's turn.

He inhaled deeply and came to the middle of the Hall, thought he was still on the podium. Now was his moment, everything he learned about erotic movements and singing in the past week will be showed now. The singing was his element, but the teachers had some problems with a male dancer, thus Naruto. It took the blonde some more time to learn how to move his hands, his head, his whole body. Every of his movements had to be perfect- that’s what they told him. His moves were difficult considering that he had such a short time to learn it, but he had the full attention of the best dancers of the Palace. And he made it...

The blonde slowly raised his head high, keeping his eyes closed. He stretched his right hand away from his body before he made a snake-like movement with it. His palm made a perfect circle while his left hand moved at the same time- his left palm opened in front of his chest, but the elbow stayed away from his body, making an 180˚ angle with the left shoulder. Kakashi’s eyebrows narrowed; that must hurt- to keep such a stance perfectly without moving.

The beautiful music came to the blonde’s ears, the light scent of roses filled his lungs- he was completely lost in his own game...

He learned to control his body from the inside and was excited about his own erotic movements. The crowd stared at him in pure wonder and admiration.

Turquoise eyes opened all of sudden. He moved again, changing his posture, and stood provocatively in front of the guests and the Emperors.

Kakashi could almost feel as the temperature in the Hall rose like lava in a volcano...

The silver-haired man looked away from the dancing blonde, and glanced at Sasuke. What he saw didn’t surprise him- lust in Sasuke’s eyes. Pure lust.

Sasuke decided to glance at Kakashi in that moment. He sent the silver-haired man a nod, and discretely dropped a small handkerchief on the floor.

The melody changed all of sudden and the blonde, who was dancing until a second ago, stopped his movements and stood still. He inhaled deeply and began singing.

Six girls, who were taught to dance to this song, went out immediately and began dancing around the blonde.

Not much later, the whole Hall was almost trembling from the applause.

The public was amazed by the performance. It was true that the Palace had male dancers sometimes, although on rare occasions, but this was something they never saw before. The blonde worked hard for the performance, Kakashi was sure his whole body was aching.

Naruto and the girls returned to the group again.

Kakashi stood up and made his way towards them. Naruto didn’t see him, and turned around, surprised, as the other man tapped on his shoulder to get his attention.

-“Kakashi?” He asked in confusion as he saw worry written all over the other man’s face.

-“The Prince gave a sign.” Kakashi whispered to him, “You will be called to his bed tonight...”

* * *

(Shortly After Midnight)

-“Naruto?” A whisper could be heard in the otherwise silent chamber as Kakashi opened the doors.

Three heads looked up at the silver-haired man who entered the dark room silently. Naruto was sitting on a bed, completely awake, Ino and Sakura with him. The blonde male was absolutely silent.

He had the same clothes from the performance and the chain was still around his ankle, but he still looked perfect.

-“What is it?” He asked nervously after some time, noticing that Kakashi won’t say anything.

-“The Prince wants you to come immediately.”

Naruto went silent again. He didn’t even know what to say. What he felt in that moment was utter fear, and he felt his fingers trembling slightly from it.

The two girls noticed that immediately. Sakura moved first. She leaned in and kissed Naruto on the temple. Her lips lingered there for few more seconds before she whispered something to him.

-“Na-chan... We wish you good luck. That is everything we can do for you. I’m so sorry...” She lowered herself to hug him. Ino did the same, enveloping both of them in a tight hug.

-“He has to go.” Kakashi whispered, not really wanting to interrupt them, but he had to. Sasuke was waiting.

They let go of him and Kakashi took his hand raising him from the bed. They went out of the chamber.

The leader of the Black’s walked quickly through the silent halls, Naruto griping his hand tightly while walking behind him. It seemed as if the walking was too quick for he blonde. Naruto placed a hand on Kakashi’s shoulder, trying to slow him down.

-“I must talk to you.” He whispered nervously.

-“Not now, Naruto, we can't be late for the Prince.” Kakashi turned to look at him.

-“But you have to listen to me.” The blonde pleaded. He was desperate. “I'm scared, Kakashi. I don't know what I have to do. Everything the girls said to me was that if the Prince is not pleased, he can expel the one who offended him. That would be my end...”

Kakashi though about that for a second. It was true that the Princes expelled people or punished them with much worse things, and the blonde didn't have any class about how to please another man... but Sasuke didn't have patience right now, and after he saw Naruto tonight, he demanded for the blonde to be his.

-“It'll be alright.” Kakashi tried to assure him, “Remember to kiss the edge of the covers before you climb into the bed. Then do everything that the Prince says.”

The blonde fought against his tears that threatened to come out. Kakashi was able to see how vulnerable he was in that moment. The older man felt an urge to help him.

-“Breathe deep.” He whispered to Naruto, “And think of something beautiful.” It was the only advice he could give him right now- they reached their destination.

Two Blacks were guarding the entrance of Sasuke’s chamber. And it should be like that until tomorrow. They opened the doors and Naruto walked in after letting go of Kakashi’s hand.

Kakashi wasn't allowed to follow. The doors closed, and the hall became darker again.

-“Is there still a hole?” The silver-haired man asked all of sudden. Something occurred in his mind.

One of the guards nodded in the darkness. “Here.” He showed Kakashi a small hole, not that much bigger than a pearl, on one side of the doors.

The guard shifted to make place for his commander. Kakashi leaned nearer and looked through the hole. Sasuke was lying on the bed, leaned onto the pillows comfortably. Kakashi threw a better look at his face. It seemed perfectly calm, but Kakashi knew it better...

'For Kami’s sake! He was drinking after the celebration? Was he that desperate?!' His own eyes widened as he saw Sasuke’s filled with nothing but lust and almost animal need.

Naruto walked very slowly over to the bed. His fingers started to tremble again, Kakashi noticed, but the blonde hid his emotions. He remembered what Kakashi told him, kneeled down, picked the edge of the cover and kissed it.

Kakashi watched the blonde climbing into the bed. Then it hit him that he forgot to tell Naruto to kiss the Prince’s hand first... but, maybe on the other side, Sasuke won’t even notice that.

The raven was still, waiting for the blonde to get nearer.

Naruto was on his knees, as he slowly made his way towards Sasuke. It seemed that everything the blonde did was in a slow pace. Then he sat carefully down on Sasuke’s left side. The Kitsune was absolutely silent the whole time. It was as thought as he feared to wake a sleeping lion. He wasn’t even moving a finger.

Kakashi saw the blonde closing his eyes- it wasn’t out of passion, that much was sure.

Naruto waited in silence and fear...

...Sasuke moved all of sudden, and pressed the blonde’s body down onto the blankets without a warning. Leaning closer to him, he crushed his lips against Naruto’s in a, not so gentle, kiss.

The raven’s mouth quickly found the blonde’s neck, marking it as his, biting the delicate skin he found there and licking it apologetically afterwards- only that that meant nothing for the blonde underneath him.

Naruto clenched his jaw, trying not to let out a sound as he griped the blankets with his hands tightly. He had the urge to push the raven away and hide somewhere, anywhere, but he knew that he could be punished for that.

The sound of cloth being ripped startled the blonde. He felt the tunic being ripped by Sasuke as he glanced up at the raven with fearful eyes.

Sasuke didn’t even notice that as he continued freeing the blonde from the cloth violently, tossing the annoying silk everywhere around the chamber.

As the last piece of cloth disappeared from Naruto’s body, Sasuke returned his attention on the abused neck again. Naruto, who was fully naked now, still didn’t dare to move. He felt the raven biting him again; a silent yelp escaped him as he felt Sasuke biting him harder than usual. It seemed as if Sasuke heard that, and kissed the bite mark lightly before he lowered his head...

Naruto, who was trying hard not to tremble from fear, was surprised as he felt a warm tongue playing with a nipple. A wave of pleasure rushed through his body at that, and he let out something like a low moan, thought he didn’t want to do that. Sasuke lost it as he heard the noise.

He raised himself and pulled Naruto’s legs apart before he lowered his pants down enough to free his proud erection. Naruto didn’t even had the chance to blink, let alone to say something as Sasuke lubricated his cock with pre-cum and pushed the blonde’s legs wider apart.

A gasp escaped Naruto as he felt the raven searching for his entrance with his fingers before it grew into a scream as the cock was pushed inside him.

Kakashi had to close his eyes at the blonde’s scream that resounded through the chamber. He opened his eyes again, only to see Sasuke covering the blonde’s mouth with his palm, not hiding his pleasure.

-“...nghh... tight.” He bit out as he went deeper.

He pulled his cock out and plunged inside the blonde again, letting out a deep moan. Feeling the burning pain, Naruto reacted by pushing the raven off. His instincts were telling him to try to move away.

Kakashi was surprised to see Naruto trying to crawl backwards. But the blonde was caught by an ankle not a second later.

-“P-please, it hurts.” Tears appeared on Naruto’s face. Maybe they already appeared after the blonde was penetrated, Kakashi wasn’t sure. “S-stop it.” A sob escaped him.

Sasuke ignored him and grabbed his other ankle violently before he drew him nearer again and pushed the blonde down on the bed. Naruto let out a muffled yelp.

-“Why are you doing this?” He whispered desperately.

Instead of answering, Sasuke pressed the blonde's hips down into the mattress, holding him steady. He let out a lust filled moan as he entered the blonde forcefully, pounding into him like an animal. A painful moan came from the blonde, his grip on the bed sheets tightened.

Sasuke stopped with his ruthless plunging into the blonde for a second, only to bury his whole length inside Naruto. He stayed in that position for some time, enjoying.

Naruto’s grip on the bed linen loosened again, and he spread his legs wider apart, trying to make the pain go away.

Noticing the movement, Sasuke griped the blonde’s legs and lifted them up onto his shoulders. The raven heard himself panting as he felt that the penetration became deeper. His thrusts became harder every time he filled the blonde Kitsune anew.

Naruto wasn’t sure how much more time passed, but the pain he felt every time he was penetrated lasted for very long... Sasuke’s endurance and stamina sucked the last bits of energy out of him. After what seemed like an eternity, Sasuke came inside the blonde with a loud growl.

Then he pulled his cock out and collapsed next to the blonde. He was still drunk and fell asleep almost immediately.

Kakashi sighed in relief, glad that it was finally over, but then he lost his breath when he saw the blonde's face. It was calm and pale, very pale... blue eyes weren’t even blinking, his body wasn’t moving. He wasn’t showing signs of life.

Could it be possible? Did Sasuke kill the blonde with his greed and lust...?

To Be Continued…

The Emperor and his sons...

2008-04-17T09:15:04Z

Chapter 4

(Few Days Later)

Kakashi watched Naruto while the blonde cuddled a small fox in his lap. He smiled happily, murmuring sweet words to the little kit that was playing with his fingers. Prince Itachi bought the little creature and sent it to the blonde as a gift.

-“You know, Kakashi.” He said that morning when nobody was in the vicinity. “I’m beginning to get used to the name Kitsune. I even like it a lot.” He looked up at the silver-haired man who was sitting on he same bed as him. “Thank you for giving me the little fox.”

-“It's not from me,” Kakashi sent him a small smile. “It's from Prince Itachi.” The silver-haired man explained as he leaned back, supporting his weight with elbows. Naruto was on his left side, still sitting on the edge of the large bed. The blonde suddenly lowered the kit on the floor and leaned towards Kakashi without a warning. This caught the older man by surprise. His heart skipped a beat at Naruto’s sudden movement.

'What is he doing?’ He asked himself as the blonde leaned dangerously near. ‘He knows what the Prince ordered- no one is allowed touch him in an inappropriate way. What if someone sees him in this position!?'

Before Kakashi even had the chance to warn him, Naruto placed a kiss on the other man’s cheek. Then he returned in his previous position. Kakashi stayed as he was, he only blinked in confusion before he glanced at the blonde next to him.

-“Thank you, Kakashi.” The leader of Black’s heard the blonde whispering, but wasn’t able to see the genuine smile that crossed Naruto’s features. Kakashi was honestly surprised, the words of gratitude that came from Naruto touched him like no one did for a long time. They remained sitting in silence. Kakashi was thinking. Could it really be that there was some gentleness and kindness in him, not only that temper and strong will he always presented in front of everyone...? Was that generosity that came to the surface?

Kakashi supposed that it was exactly that, and it touched him that he was the first one to see this side of Naruto.

So, the loud blonde could also whisper words of affection... but not only that was new for the silver-haired man. He saw that Naruto is beginning to seek more from the life in the Palace. The blonde slowly got used to the life here, strict discipline, everyday duty, harsh supervisors, and the girls in the harem.

A deep sigh escaped Kakashi as his thoughts drifted off to the younger Prince. He didn't want to force himself on the blonde, that was sure, but Kakashi knew that the raven couldn't hold it that much longer. And it didn’t seem like Naruto was interested to participate. It was as if he was determined to make himself everything only worse.

-“Don't you think you can learn to love the younger Prince?” Kakashi spoke up after some time. Not that he expected a positive answer form the blonde, but he wanted to start a conversation that would lead in that direction.

Naruto was quiet for a second or two. “You know... I'm so confused. “He scowled as he turned to look at Kakashi, ”A part of me would do anything to pull his attention to me, but another part refuses to even think about him. He is older than me. I cannot imagine myself being with him...” Naruto said the word as if it’s poisoned, “...in any way.”

Kakashi stayed calm. Sometimes, this boy caused bitterness inside him. He was one of few people from the palace who could affect him this much.

-“Of course you can. “ Kakashi has tried, really tried to explain the blonde that he has no word in this matter, but it seemed that Naruto still didn’t want to take that as serious, “If he calls you - you have to go to him. He is the Prince, the future Emperor and he isn't that much older than you.”

When it came to conviction from Kakashi’s side, Naruto always lost it and broke every aspect of a normal conversation. It wasn’t different this time.

-“I don't care who he is! He uses his power to kill other people and make slaves from the victims.” He huffed in annoyance, still looking at the other man.

It was now Kakashi’s turn to lose his nerve. He straightened up, abandoning usual calmness. How many times did he try to knock some sense into Naruto’s stubborn head? And every time he did, the blonde would get furious and refuse any further discussion. How long will that last? How long will it take before Sasuke decides to ‘have’ the blonde? To rape him...? And why for Kami’s sake wasn’t Naruto understanding that Kakashi only wanted to make life easier for him.

-“Forget that, you're another person now. Consider yourself as a chameleon. It's only important for you to understand who you are and where you are now. The sooner you accept that, the sooner it'll be easier for you to live in the harem, Naruto. When will you understand that? How long are you going to ignore my advices?!” Kakashi finished his scolding in a sterner voce that he expected, but it was necessary for Naruto to understand that he only wanted to help.

Naruto kept his gaze on Kakashi for some time, probably thinking, but then he exhaled desperately. He moved on the bed, and pulled his knees to his chest, hiding his face from Kakashi. This was something the other man wasn’t expecting. He thought that Naruto will start an argue or even yell like he does most of the time when he is angry, but definitely not this... Defeat? From Naruto? It wasn’t a pleasant sight to see, especially not for Kakashi who had come about to like the blonde.

He heard a muffled sniff coming from Naruto. It was as if someone has punched him in the gut.

- “Naruto...?”

He didn’t become an answer. Just another sniff.

Kakashi glanced around. They were alone. Most of the servant girls were either working or in the bathrooms where they were most of the time. Black’s were on duty. He came here alone to see Naruto. No supervisors as well.

Kakashi knew he is risking to be punished, but he really wanted to comfort the blonde. He threw a last glance around the chamber. They were definitely alone.

He decided... and turned to the blonde so that he was able to envelope him. What he also did- he hugged the blonde tightly and placed his chin on the top of blonde hair. Naruto stiffened. He knew that it was Kakashi who had hugged him, but after not being touched by anyone in this way for some time, it felt strange. It was then when Kakashi moved his right hand, and began stroking the blonde’s hair gently. Naruto relaxed, his eye lids lowered.

The position wasn’t very comfortable for the sliver-haired man at all, but he had felt worse. One last sniff came from the blonde before Kakashi felt Naruto leaning onto his chest. It didn’t take him long to fall asleep. After he noticed the blonde’s steady breathing rate, he lowered him onto the bed carefully. Naruto remained sleeping.

Kakashi glanced around. Still no one in the sight. He felt relieved... thought, the warmness that radiated from the blonde was something he would miss- it was as protecting his own child. Kakashi cleared his mind from those thoughts before he left the chamber.

* * *

Next morning, Kakashi came into the servant chambers to see what the blonde was doing, as usual. As he noticed that the blonde wasn’t alone, he decided not to show his presence yet, so that he entered the chamber in silence and stayed in the door’s vicinity. The curtains that were overhanging the entrance created enough shadows for him to hide from their sight. Sakura and Naruto on the bed, and Ino sitting on the floor, playing with the kitten- that was how he had found them.

-“So... how are you going to name it?” It was Sakura who was speaking. The question was obviously directed to the blonde male who was lying next to her on his stomach. He was supporting his chin with his right palm as he observed the small kitten.

-“Ummm...” Naruto frowned in concentration, “There is something that occurred in my mind.” He went silent.

-“And?” Ino pressed.

-“Maybe... Kyuubi?” He pondered.

-“I love that.” Ino raised the kitten up and pressed it against her chest.

-“Me too.” Sakura suddenly scoffed at Ino’s actions, “Try not to suffocate the poor animal, Ino.” She said as the red fur ball started wriggling, trying to free itself from the girl’s grip.

Ino stuck her tongue out at the pink-haired girl before she stood up and took a place beside them, on the bed. The kitten was released, only to be taken by Sakura instead.

-“Kyuubi it is then?” Naruto asked, observing the fox dreamily. He saw Sakura nodding in confirmation. Then she stuck her tongue at Ino who laughed.

-“You may have Kyuubi, but look at what I have.” Ino almost threw herself at Naruto, hugging him and leaning her chin against his shoulder. Kakashi smiled at that. Those three were amusing in their childish behavior.

Ino placed her head fully on his back and Naruto lowered himself down onto the bed under her weight. Ino and Sakura were the only one touching him like that; it was as if they didn’t fear the consequences. Kakashi shook his head at that- they only had luck that the Black’s didn’t see them, and other servants acted as if they didn’t notice.

-“Should we tell him the secret?” It was Ino who broke the silence. Sakura glanced at her. Then she put Kyuubi down beside her in silence. She seemed as she was ready to become red from embarrassment. But she nodded.

-“Na-chan.” Ino turned her attention to the blonde under her. “You are our best friend- mine and Sakura’s. We are sure that you won't tell anyone our little secret. That is why we want to share it with you.” She explained. The blonde girl held her hands tightly around his waist. “Sakura and I... “ Her tight grip didn’t lose, it was as if she was afraid that he would leave them after hearing this, ”We are together and we love each other.” She made a quick pause, ”...she is my girlfriend so to say...” Ino added, wanting to make it clear. In the cause Naruto didn’t understand fully.

Kakashi’s eyebrow shot up at this information. 'Well... that's interesting...' He though for himself as he saw Naruto's mouth forming a silent 'oh'. Aside from that, the blonde was silent. The girls were burning in anticipation. Sakura bit her lip.

-“You're disgusted, aren't you?” She asked sounding nervous.

-“No, no... Not at all.” Naruto said all of sudden, “It's just a bit strange for me, but it's interesting... umm.” He smiled. “May I see the two of you kiss?” He sounded more embarrassed at this question than them. They nodded in unison. Ino slid down from Naruto and went to Sakura on her knees. Naruto rose up just in time to see the blonde girl cupping Sakura’s chin and placing her own lips over the other girls'.

Naruto watched, excited, as the girls opened their mouths slightly and their tongues brushed on each other so that he was able to see it. Their tongues danced in passion when Sakura suddenly cupped Ino's face to deepen the kiss. The blonde girl only wrapped her hand around Sakura's waist in response, bringing their bodies together.

Naruto observed them intently and didn't hide his fascination when the girls moaned, almost pressed in a thin line. When they separated some time later, their cheeks were flushed in excitement. They turned to see Naruto's reaction.

-“That was sexy... you're amazing.” Was all the blonde said.

Kakashi stiffened when he felt someone standing behind him, warm breath caressing his neck. He turned quickly around and was met with dark eyes of a Prince.

-“Sasuke?” Kakashi was honestly surprised to find the raven in this part of the palace... and without escort. Sasuke put a finger on his lips as a sign for Kakashi to be silent.

-“I just wanted to see what he's doing.”

Kakashi nodded slowly before he turned around again... and what he saw didn’t please him at all. Naruto was still on the bed with the two girls who were currently busy hugging the life out of him, smiles plastered on their faces.

Kakashi instantly turned to Sasuke in attempt to do some explanations for him. He knew that no one was allowed to touch the blonde like that, not even other servants. And he really had to do some damn good explanations if he wanted the girls to continue with their lives. But, just as he was about to open his mouth to say something, Sasuke spoke.

-“Are this his friends?” The raven asked in an indifferent voice.

Kakashi nodded hesitantly. “Sasuke, please, don't kill them.” Kakashi saw the younger prince turning his gaze on him. He continued in hope of saving the two girls. “Have mercy with them- they are only servants, little girls and they are even to- “He was interrupted.

-“Yes, I saw it as they kissed. I won't do them any harm, don't worry.” Sasuke informed his guardian as he glanced at the blonde again. Kakashi felt something strange in Sasuke’s tone. It was as if the raven was... sad?

-“Sasuke?” Kakashi asked as he followed the other’s gaze, looking at Naruto as well.” What is wrong with you?” He heard the younger man sighing.

-“I want to be the one to comfort him and hold him like that.” Sasuke was very direct, “but I fear that I couldn't hold myself... I don't know how much more I can suffer like this. I've been going crazy since he's here.”

Kakashi only nodded in understanding. He gave the raven a sidelong glance. Kakashi was maybe the only one who was able to read emotions on Sasuke’s expressionless face. And right now, he could read only one thing on the raven’s face- lust. Sasuke did fell in love with the innocent blond, but -that aside- , the lust he felt for the younger male was overwhelming him, and making it hard for Sasuke to control himself.

Kakashi knew that this situation couldn’t stay like it is much longer. Something was about to happen... and it would be better to make it easier for both of them. Kakashi had an idea. He hoped that it would help.

-“The Summer Festival is about to begin.“ Sasuke listened to him. Kakashi continued. ”Do you want me to teach him until the celebration and... then you can have him?” Those words, ‘you can have him’, sounded so heartless to him. It was as if the blonde was an object, and he didn’t want it to be like that... he only wanted to help.

-“Is that too soon for him?” Sasuke asked quietly. Kakashi recognized a tint of hope in his voice.

-“And how about this- he is going to perform along with the other entertainers. We know that he can sing. I’ll ask some of the teachers to instruct him for the festival. When you see him- you will be able to choose. If you want him, drop a small handkerchief on the floor while he's performing, if not, then do nothing. Do you agree?”

Sasuke just gave him a nod in response. Not that Kakashi was expecting something else. Shortly afterwards, Sasuke left, leaving Kakashi alone with his thoughts.

* * *

People swarmed all over the country. The Summer Festival, that Konoha celebrated every year, was there, and many guests from other countries liked it to take a part at the ceremonies. The situation in the Palace was no different. Everyone was talking about the performances that will be held tonight. Those who had the chance to perform in front of the two princes considered themselves as lucky. Everyone except one person...

Naruto trained for his performance for the past week. It was somehow strange since it was long time since a male performed on the podium. There were many of them along the musicians, but not as singers or dancers. And Naruto had to be both for tonight. The truth was that he sang amazing, but putting that aside, he was afraid of how his skills as a dancer will please the royal family.

Kakashi didn't tell him about Sasuke's and his plan, but he noticed that the blonde suspected something.

As the two of them were heading to one of the large bathrooms to get changed for the celebrity, they were surrounded by the whispering of female servants and performers. Naruto was silent the whole time, ignoring everyone’s strange behavior. That was until he heard the girls rumoring about how the Prince is going to call someone in his bed tonight. That troubled the blonde. It was a bad surprise for him.

-“Kakashi.” Naruto whispered nervously and pulled the silver-haired man to the side. “Maybe he will call me tonight. What if he calls me?” It was easy to detect panic in the blonde’s voice. “What if I cannot do what he wants?”

“You can.” Kakashi answered simply knowing that he isn’t helping the blonde at all.

-“But...” Naruto was gazing up at him with a look that was clearly telling ‘You’re not serious?!’. “... what if I can't? Will I be punished? Will they throw me in prison?”

-“Well... They could...” Kakashi stated in an uncomfortable voice, but, maybe on the other side, the truth will help the blonde. Although, he doubted. That stubborn head of his will never be ready to submit.

-“But...” Naruto trailed off. An idea crossed his mind suddenly. “Can someone go instead of me? Can I persuade someone else?” Everything Kakashi saw in Naruto’s blue eyes was hope... and he was more than sorry to be the one who will destroy it.

-“No, you can't. That one would be caught and would become a horrible punishment...”

To Be Continued…

The Emperor and his sons...

2008-04-12T08:52:56Z

Chapter 3

-“Naruto,” Kakashi called the blond after bringing two girls who were his age. One had pink hair and emerald eyes, and the other had blonde hair and blue eyes, just like Naruto. She and Tsunade were the only women in the Palace with blonde hair.

The girls were concerned about the new blond, and beside that, they were friendly and a little bit afraid of approaching him on his own because of his temper, so that Kakashi decided to introduce them to the blonde male. The two girls stood behind the Black’s leader, watching Naruto over his shoulders with a warm smile on their faces.

-“I want to introduce you to someone. These girls are here for some time - they're servants of the Palace, like you. This is Sakura Haruno,” Kakashi pointed on the pink-haired girl, “and this is Ino Yamanaka.” The older man said pointing at the blonde girl with a long ponytail. They were still smiling as they introduced themselves.

-“We brought you food when you came and when you didn't want to come out of the bed,” said Ino, wanting to remind him on that in the cause he didn’t remember.

-“You were very kind,” Naruto said, gratefulness evident in his voice, “but I didn't need anyone to save me.”

-“Oh, well,” Sakura said neglecting his words, “we are like that. We love to help the others.”

-“Sakura and Ino...” the blonde said, humming silently, “...you have strange names. What does they mean?”

Ino shrugged while Sakura decided to answer, “I think mine means something like cherry petals. Our names weren’t changed after we got here... what does your name mean?” She noticed that his name wasn’t changed as well.

Naruto mimicked Ino and shrugged, “I don't really know.”

-“It's really pretty, “Ino exclaimed while the pink-haired girl nodded. Kakashi, who was listening to them, told the girls to hurry up. They had other work to do, just like he himself.

-“Well, it was nice to meet you,” Sakura said sounding somehow weary. Kakashi guessed that she wanted to continue speaking with Naruto.

-“We must go now.” Ino explained to the other blonde, “I'm sure we'll see again.” She added before they left with the silver-haired man, leaving Naruto alone.

* * *

Naruto quickly got used to the fact that he was the only boy here, along the other servants. He began hanging around Sakura and Ino most of the time. They spent almost every minute together– Kakashi was sure that they will become friends in a very short time. Maybe it was because of the same fate, but those three built a strong bond.

In the bathrooms, where the girls were every day, Kakashi saw them chatting, whispering amongst each other and smiling. The two girls tried to put a little bit of black tint around Naruto's eyes. The Black’s leader observed them- not only that this was a part of his current concernment- the three of them were interesting to observe. They were a distraction in the monotonous days.

Naruto protested in the beginning, not letting them experiment on him, but after few minutes of laughing he gave in.

They sat near him - almost on his lap, and began with their 'work'. After some time, the girls stood up and took some steps back to observe their handiwork. Kakashi heard them squealing in glow.

-“Na-chan, “Sakura put the small tint paintbrush aside and stepped up to him, “you look so-”

-“Sexy.” Ino finished quickly instead of her. Sakura gasped as she turned around.

-”Don't say that out loud again, Ino.” Sakura threw a glance around the bathroom to see if someone heard them. “Someone might hear it - you know that Naruto is reserved only for the younger Prince.”

-“But he is sexy,” Ino stated with a confident smile, “and if the things were not like they are, I would sure want to have him for myself.” A sudden blush found itself on Sakura’s cheeks at that.

-“What things?” Asked Naruto confused. Kakashi now glanced at him.

‘Sasuke would sure get a nosebleed if he would be here now.' Kakashi though immediately.

The girls made it look fantastic - the tint surrounded Naruto's eyes wonderfully. There wasn't too much of it, but pointed out the color of his eyes, and made them even more beautiful... it gave him a mysterious look, but he looked innocent at the same time.

He could drive almost any man crazy. Even so young, Naruto had so much sex appeal. Not that the blonde really wanted it right now, that was ‘out of his hands’.

‘After he learned how to please a man - Sasuke will be very satisfied with him.’ Another though crossed Kakashi’s mind.

-“What things?” Naruto asked again after not getting a proper answer from the girls.

Ino and Sakura shared a look. Sakura’s cheeks got almost red by now, so the blonde girl answered.

-“Well... Na-chan,” Ino used the nick name she and the pink-haired girl gave to him, “you know that the three of us are best friends and...” It seemed like she hesitated before answering, “Sakura and I are going to tell you a secret soon... but not today, alright?” Naruto nodded immediately. He understood them and he didn't want to push them any further.

Few second later, he suddenly snapped. “Hey, Sakura! What do you mean with 'he is reserved only for the younger Prince'?”

-“Na-chan,” Ino gave him an ‘are you that naïve’ look while Sakura didn’t even tried to hide her laugh, “the Prince ordered that everyone who dares to touch you in a ‘wrong way’ will be tortured to death. Didn't you know?” She asked, wonderstruck, not believing that he didn’t hear a clear rule that was set few days ago.

-“Huh... what?!” He said sounding horrified. “Why's that...?”

-“Naruto, you see... he fell in love with you... the whole Palace knows that,” Ino sent him a smile. Naruto was silent for a moment before he decided to comment on that.

-“What a teme...” He scowled, “’Tortured to death’? That is absurd. I don’t want that.”

The girls began to laugh, and that caught Naruto by surprise. Kakashi was able to understand all three of them in that moment, but a smile found itself on his lips at Naruto’s words. Sakura and Ino were small as they were brought here, they quickly learned to obey to the rules of the Palace and they knew of the power the royal family has- to hear someone not understanding that a member of royal family has the right to torture or kill someone was simply ridiculous for them. Naruto, on the other hand, didn’t understand the behavior of the people who lived in the palace at all; it wasn’t that much of a surprise for Kakashi- the blonde was a free citizen until now- to be put under irons of someone else’s will wasn’t something he could accept that easily.

Kakashi knew that what the blonde girl said was true - the admiral, who wanted to keep Naruto for himself, was murdered. The Black’s tied him up in a sack, and threw him into the sea... a horrible death but Sasuke didn't care.

And Prince Itachi...? Well, the only thing he said was that his brother has every right to do that, and said nothing against the order.

-“If you do what's ordered to you,” Sakura began after the laugh quieted down, “you'll have more beautiful and expensive things here: the favorites of the Emperor and his sons have so much adornment and beautiful clothes. They drink from golden cups decorated with pearls. It's not so horrible to give yourself to the person who gives you such presents...” Sakura sighed dreamily.

Ino and Naruto stared at her dumbfounded before Ino commented at Sakura’s uncharacteristic words.

-“... how pathetic...”

Sakura stuck her tongue out at Ino childishly. Naruto sighed, sounding desperate.

-“I can't think like that,” He said, “I spent so much time thinking about my future life and about my dreams... I should have returned to Suna and worked with my tutor... become a rich man, but be free above everything...”

-“It's better you forget about those thoughts,” Ino answered automatically, “You should think about your work.”

-“What did you become?” Sakura asked him. Both of them still didn’t see Naruto doing anything.

-“Nothing, of course,” He huffed defiantly, “Why should I work?”

-“Because you must,” The blonde girl explained simply, “Everyone in the harem is responsible for something.”

-“I'm not everyone. I never worked like 'that', and I don't have the intention to,” He huffed again and the girls shook their heads in unison, but smiled nonetheless.

-“What do you two work as?” Naruto asked them all of sudden, not hiding his curiosity.

-“We're dancers!” Ino exclaimed with a grin, obviously happy about that. Then her smile flattered a bit. “Alright... almost dancers- we are still learning...”

-“Maybe you should learn something too?” It was more a statement than a recommendation that came from the pink-haired girl. “You have to do something. You will never reach something if you're not obedient.”

-“What is there to reach? We're all slaves, aren’t we?” Naruto scoffed.

-“It's not just like that,” Ino decided to interrupt, “there are slaves at the bottom, and at the top of the 'scale'.”

Sakura exhaled, sounding not so pleased. “We're at the bottom, we don't become much stuff, and we don't have any freedom...”

-“Oh, yes... I’ve noticed that,” Naruto’s sentence was pure irony. A pout appeared on his lips. Ino embraced him in a tight hug before she placed a kiss on his forehead. She ruffled his blonde hair playfully. “You are so cute when you're pouting.”

Sakura rolled her eyes at that and pulled Ino to sit down again.

-“I didn't finish speaking.”

-“Alright, alright...”Ino sat down obediently, and Sakura continued.

-“So... the slaves at the top of the scale can become very important - even supervisors- like Lady Tsunade. They become a lot of expensive clothes, money, their own slaves, and- the most important- freedom; they can go on excursions or traveling in boats, they follow the Emperor everywhere, even out of the Palace.”

-“Sometimes, it happens that they have the permission to leave and marry outside of the palace. A wise slave can gather enormous wealth, and gain huge power here. That's our goal, and if you're wise - it'll be yours too.” Sakura finished with a strange glint in her emerald eyes. Maybe she expected Naruto to agree with her, hear at her advice.

-“I don't think that I’m going to stay here for so long,” Naruto answered thoughtfully, “someone will come to get me out of here soon.”

-“You know, Naruto... you have to forget about your family. It'll be easier for you.” Ino said with a serious face expression. Naruto glanced at her as if she has slapped him.

-“But what is with your family? Don't they care that you're here?” Ino and Sakura looked at each other before their heads lowered all of sudden.

-“Our parents died when we were children- there was a war at Konoha’s borderland with Suna on the west, you remember that?” Ino wasn’t waiting for him to answer before she continued. “As the Suna soldiers retreated, our parents were killed by an accident... the Black's brought us here as orphans.” Ino finished quietly.

-“Oh...” Naruto didn’t know what else to say in that moment. ”I'm sorry,” he said some time later, “I never met my parents. I am an orphan, but my tutor, Iruka...” The blonde smiled softly, “he is like a father for me... I love him as a parent. He is surely worried about me right now.”

The silence fell around them; no one was speaking for some time. It was awkward and somehow sad at the same time- all of them were lost in their own worlds and memories. Naruto couldn't stand the silence for a long time, thought.

-“Hey... girls?” The blonde tried to lighten up the mood, and cheer them up.” There’s something that I can do. ”Both girls looked up at him in curiosity.

-“I can sing. I'll sing for you.” He grinned self-confidently.

-“Really?” Sakura was slightly surprised. A singing male wasn’t an ‘everyday thing’. It wasn’t common. Naruto nodded before clearing his throat.

Kakashi, who was following their whole conversation, listened as well. He heard the blonde telling Tsunade that he could sing, but he doubted that Naruto had that much of a talent for singing. Nevertheless, he was interested in what the blonde would sing for the girls- what kind of melody- something happy, cheerful or... something sad maybe?

There were about ten girls in the bathroom, along with Ino and Sakura, in that moment. When Naruto began to sing, all of them stopped bathing and watched those three.

A warm, wonderful voice filled the large bathroom, and the girls went nearer to listen to the song. It wasn't really a happy song, but not a sad one either. It was somehow relaxing, but in another language. It was simply beautiful.

All the girls sat around him, building a circle and listened without a word. Naruto obviously loved it to get the attention of the others. When he finished a minute or two later, he heard a loud applause coming from the girls. Some of the even leaned forward to hug him, smiling and chuckling at Naruto’s embarrassment as he noticed that most of them weren’t even fully dressed.

-“You have such a lovely voice.”

-“You sing well, Naruto.”

-“That was wonderful...”

-“You have to sing for us every day.”

Naruto heard some of their comments as he smiled, with flushed cheeks. Ino and Sakura glanced at each other, a bright smile appeared on their faces as an idea popped up in their heads.

-“You should sing on festivals, the Emperor's celebrations and parties - that's what you could do!” Sakura exclaimed, trying to get Naruto’s attention.

'Well, well...who would say that Naruto is a natural singer? That will be very useful to him...' Kakashi thought and moved away from the bathroom doors where he stood in the shadows... He definitely has a report for the Prince.

* * *

(One Of Itachi’s chambers)

-“You are an idiot...”

-“And why is that, Sasuke? “Itachi asked amused. Sasuke glared at his brother. That didn’t affect Itachi at all, so that he decided to answer.

-“You can't expect me to show him to you just like that.” Sasuke’s face expression was unmoved, but Itachi didn’t miss the undertone of jealousy in his voice. He shook his head.

-“Sasuke, why are you so protective over him? You even killed that admiral a few days ago.” Sasuke was acting out of character since the blonde came into the palace. It was beginning to confuse even Itachi. Truth to be told- he didn’t even have the chance to see the blonde who Sasuke was talking about the whole time. But, on the other hand, it was not like his brother was giving him a chance to do so.

-“He wanted to keep him for himself. Can you believe it, Itachi?” Sasuke’s eyes narrowed, “To keep my blonde for himself?” A smirk crossed Sasuke’s features. “Oh no. I wouldn’t think so- he couldn't get out of it that easily.”

Itachi looked at him in disbelief. “Calm down, Sasuke. I just wanted to see him, not to keep him. I don’t understand your behavior lately.”

Sasuke was silent for some time, before a sigh escaped him. “I'm sorry, Itachi, I-”

A sudden knock interrupted their conversation. Then Kakashi came in and threw a look at them.

-“I apologize. Am I interrupting?” The silver-haired leader of the Black's asked.

-“Never mind, Kakashi, come in.” Itachi was the first one to speak. “And forget the formalities - you're the only one with that privilege.” He added.

It was true - despite his rank and the fact that he was Sasuke's guardian - he was the only friend for the two brothers here in the Palace. So that they had a deal - no formalities when they were alone.

Kakashi sat in one of the leather armchairs.

-“He's making progress. He made friends and he pulls all the attention to himself.” Kakashi’s report was short and direct. Only a little bit puzzling for the two brothers.

-“And how is that?” Itachi asked with obvious curiosity. Kakashi glanced at him.

-“He sang in the bathrooms.” The silver-haired man cleared his throat. “The girls were blown away, but...” Kakashi smirked, “if I'm honest- I was too. “ He added, sounding somehow proud.

-“Really?” Itachi was intrigued, Sasuke was sure about that. “Then bring him here. I want to see him too.” The raven beside him decided to glare at him again.

-“Itachi?” He hissed through gritted teeth.

-“You can hide in the room if you don't trust me.” Itachi suggested matter-off- factly. Sasuke was silent, thinking about what his brother has said. Kakashi took that as a sign of approval.

-“Then... should I bring him here?” He finally asked Sasuke to make it official.

-“Alright... Do what you want.” He stood up and threw a look around the room, trying to find a long curtain- a place where he could hide temporarily.

* * *

Few minutes later, Kakashi knocked again. He peered inside.

-“I'll send him in now.” He said and Itachi nodded in approval. Kakashi disappeared again. Not a second later, the door opened anew and Naruto came in. The leader of the Black’s obviously explained him what to do, because he went carefully nearer and bowed deeply.

-“My Prince,” He said quietly with his head still lowered. Itachi didn’t say anything and he looked up after few seconds. Blue eyes were observing the other man in expectation. Itachi mentioned for the blonde to sit next to him.

Naruto gave him a confused look at first, but did what the older Prince wanted. They were sharing the same divan now. This way Itachi could see him better. The blonde looked up at the raven with a questioning gaze.

Itachi immediately noticed that everything Sasuke told him about Naruto was true- the boy looked like an angel, he was pure beauty. Beauty that was very different than his and Sasuke’s. While the brothers were tall with pale, ivory skin, midnight-black hair and dark eyes - and they earned all of that from their mother - Naruto had tanned, almost bronze-like skin, wonderful blonde hair and incredibly gorgeous blue eyes. The boy radiated sex appeal despite his innocence.

'It is no wonder Sasuke is so possessive over him.' Itachi thought. A small smile appeared on his lips.

-“I'm Prince Itachi, Prince Sasuke's older brother. I am pleased to finally meet you, Naruto.”

The blonde’s eyes widened slightly. “That teme's brother?” He snapped all of sudden.

Itachi observed him in wonder. Did he even hear what he had just said?

The raven found his answer just a second later. Naruto slapped a hand over his own mouth- his eyes went wide. Instincts speaking instead of him, he immediately fell on his knees in front of Itachi and began apologizing. Fear overcame him all of sudden.

-“I-I'm so sorry. Please- I apologize, my Prince. “Thoughts about the killed admiral crossed his mind, he realized that he could be punished too, “I won't say it again- don't punish me, please. “ He pleaded, still on his knees, not daring to look up, afraid that he will be met with an angry face of a Prince. What he didn’t know was that the last thing Itachi was currently felling was angriness. The raven still had a smile on his face as he spoke to the blonde.

-“Shhh,” He tried to silence him, “It’s alright, I won't tell him- you won't be punished, don't be afraid. Actually...” Itachi mused, “I agree with you. He can be a real teme sometimes.” The older prince said thoughtfully.

Naruto glanced up in disbelief, not believing the words he just heard. As he saw a smile on Itachi’s lips, he felt hope rising in his chest.

The Prince mentioned for Naruto to sit next to him again. The blonde did. He was silent, not daring to open his mouth again. Itachi took the chance to observe Naruto some more.

-“Can I touch your hair?” Itachi broke the silence with the question, being truly fascinated by Naruto’s blonde hair. He never saw a male with blonde hair, not even at the academy.

Naruto couldn’t but blink in surprise. The Prince wanted to- what...? If that was the price for his rude outburst a minute ago, then he really had luck. The blonde nodded slowly.

Itachi seemed pleased as he reached to touch the blonde hair. It was soft, Itachi noticed, softer than he expected.

'Like silk.' Itachi reminded himself, not knowing that his brother shared the same thought as he touched Naruto for the first time. The raven slowly ran a finger over the blonde’s smooth cheek.

Naruto immediately lowered his head and stared at the floor. Itachi put a finger under his chin and lifted his head up again. He wanted to observe Naruto’s cerulean eyes. A soft gasp came from Naruto. Itachi noticed that and smirked.

-“You don't have to worry,” the Prince assured him, “I have no sexual interest in you.” He continued looking directly into the blonde’s eyes. It took Naruto several minutes to relax again. Itachi could almost feel Sasuke’s intense gaze on himself. He ignored it.

-“You remind me somehow of a... fox...” Itachi confessed. He saw as the blonde’s face lit up.

-“Oh, I love foxes.” Naruto grinned. Itachi smirked as something occurred in his mind.

-“Is that so?” The raven asked, “Hmmm... I have an idea. How about I call you... let's say... Kitsune?”

Naruto’s grin widened. He nodded. “I like that.”

'He is very charming.' Itachi thought, 'He could drive a man crazy...'

To Be Continued…

The Emperor and his sons...

2008-04-09T17:00:34Z

Chapter 2

About half an hour later, after Naruto was bathed and dressed by other servants, Kakashi led the blonde to the Great supervisor of the palace, Tsunade. She and her colleague Jiraiya have the most powerful status after the Emperor and his sons. Tsunade instructed and taught hundreds of slaves and servants; she and Jiraiya are taking care of the ‘peaceful’ life in the palace, making sure that everything is alright and that the servants and slaves obey to the rules.

There were hundreds of people who took care of the Princes’ and the Emperor; they took care of their robes and jewelry, their large bathrooms, their delicious desserts and beverage, and there were always musicians, singers, dancers and many others who were instructed to entertain the royal family.

As they entered the chambers of Lady Tsunade, Kakashi told the blonde to stay still in the vicinity of the doors and wait while he walked towards the silver chair, where the said woman was sitting, bowed deeply and kissed the sleeve of Tsunade’s robes. When he lifted his head, he saw a small smile on her lips. He knew that she was very pleased with the blonde virgin; the boy was young but was obviously very skilled in society manners, and he was much more precious than any other servant of the palace.

-“What’s your name, how old are you, and where are you from?” Tsunade asked the blonde who was fidgeting in that thin tunic he was given to wear.

The boy’s head went up suddenly at the curt voice.

-“My name is Uzumaki Naruto.” He said so quietly that Kakashi almost didn’t hear him, “I’m fourteen and I’m a pupil from Suna.” He answered with somehow more secure voice now.

-“How did you get here?”

-“My tutor, Iruka Umino, sent me here to Konoha to school. When he sent a message for me to return, I heard the rumors about the Emperor and went here to see the situation myself... but I never thought I would be caught. I didn’t do anything, please let me go home. My tutor is very rich; he'll pay for me.” The blonde hoped that the plea would help him out of here.

Tsunade didn’t even hear the last part.

-“Are you skilled in something? Do you play something or dance? Every slave has to know something,” Kakashi asked him instead.

Naruto barely smiled, “People told me that I sing very well.” He said in a timid voice, before his eyes went wide as Kakashi’s words hit him suddenly- every… slave? He was a slave?

-“Very well. You will sing for me the next time. You may go now.” Tsunade said in an almost bored tone before Naruto had the chance to even protest. Not that he was allowed to do so...

When Kakashi and an utterly confused blonde went out of the private chambers, the silver-haired man turned to face Naruto.

-“You have to forget where you come from, and everything outside of the walls of this palace,” his voice was a clear order, “You have the luck she didn’t change your name. They give special name to the servants here.”

The blonde looked at Kakashi like the older man was insane. Then he sighed desperately.

-“I had so many dreams,” He said as his blue eyes softened all of sudden, “How my expectations and dreams failed.”

Kakashi grabbed his hand and led him into a nearest chamber.

-“Lie down and rest. I have to take care of something. I’ll be back here in a few minutes.” He made his way towards the exit as he ordered few Blacks, who were following him, to guard the doors.

- “Don’t even think about running away, the Blacks are in every corner, they will catch you if you try something.” He added before disappearing.

The blonde nodded slowly, but Kakashi didn’t see that. When Naruto heard the doors closing, after the silver-haired man left the room, he immediately collapsed on the nearest bed. He felt like crying but he was too exhausted to even move and fell asleep shortly afterwards.

* * *

(About 15-20 Minutes Later)

Kakashi entered the chamber again and his heart skipped a beat as he threw a look around the room. Then he saw that Naruto was sleeping on a bed... and it was such a beautiful sight that the leader of the Black’s, and the younger Prince’s personal guardian, couldn’t but smile.

He walked carefully over to the bed and ran his hand through the blonde's hair gently after squatting down.

The blonde didn’t wake up.

’He must be exhausted.’ Kakashi thought as he lifted the boy, his left arm under the blonde’s ankles and the right under his neck. He took him in his arms bridal style, stood up and walked with him to Prince Sasuke’s chamber.

* * *

Sasuke was taking a bath when he heard a knock on his chamber door.

-“Yes?” He shouted.

-“Sasuke, it’s me.” He heard the answer and immediately recognized the voice.

-“Come in, Kakashi.” He allowed the silver-haired man to enter the chamber as he stepped out of the large bathtub. Few moments later, as he was putting his robe on his still slightly wet body, Kakashi knocked on the bathroom doors.

- “Sasuke, I’m leaving him here for tonight, he’s asleep so I’ve put him down on your bed. I’ll come again tomorrow.”

-“Thank you. You may go now.”

-“Of course. Good night.” Sasuke heard the doors closing when Kakashi left the room. He finished dressing. Then he walked to the door and put his hand on the doorknob.

His heart began beating rapidly.

He wanted to see the boy, named Naruto, so badly. And he hardly could understand why he felt like that. Then he remembered those beautiful blue eyes, and his heart skipped a beat. ’I haven’t even seen him fully. What does he look like? What's his hair color, does he have brown or black like mine?’ Several thoughts flew through his head at once. Then he stopped thinking altogether, being truly surprised.

'Why am I thinking so much anyway?’ He asked himself while opening the door. The raven immediately walked towards the bed.

There were candles on small tables around Sasuke’s bed, placed with utmost carefulness- so that there was no dread of candles coming in touch with the silk curtains that were hanging from the raven’s bed. With the long curtains blocking his sight, he couldn’t see the person who was currently occupying his bed, so he moved the silk aside with his hand. His eyes widened. He took one more step forward, and his knees almost buckled.

Then he slid carefully on the floor and leaned closer. 'Oh Kami... he is very beautiful...’ Was everything he could think of in that moment. ’Like an angel.'

His eyes were roaming all over the boy’s body unconsciously as he took in every detail of the blonde's body he was able to see.

Naruto lay peacefully on his left side. His right leg was bent slightly over the other one and he was clutching the bed sheets with his both hands.

Even after several minutes of watching in utter silence, Sasuke couldn’t believe how gorgeous the boy was. It was strange for him... the younger boy had something strange in his beautiful appearance, he was captivating... So captivating that Sasuke couldn’t avert his eyes from the sleeping male in front of him. And that was exactly what was... strange for the raven.

'He has blond hair... I never saw a male with such hair before.’ That was true- the only person Sasuke knew with blonde hair was Tsunade. ‘And his tanned skin, everyone here is pale... he is so different... so beautiful...’

Sasuke stretched out his hand, wanting to touch the boy, but pulled his hand quickly back.

-“I... No, I can’t... I’m-” He stuttered out quietly. 'If I touch him,’ Sasuke thought as he felt excitement rising inside him, ‘… if I touch him... I’m not sure what else I’ll do to him...’

A sudden sigh escaped him.

-“But I want to touch him so badly,” Sasuke said, inwardly taken aback at the excitement that was now evident in his voice. He decided to touch the boy’s hair. He caught a strand of blond hair between his thumb and index finger before it slipped through his fingers softly.

-“Like silk,” whispered the prince before he could think. Then he suddenly stopped- the blonde let out a, not so silent, moan. Sasuke’s member twitched at the interesting sound, he almost felt his blood flowing into his lower regions without him wanting it. Naruto moaned again, this time even louder, and moved his head in sleep, so that Sasuke’s fingers brushed against the smooth skin of the blonde’s cheek.

Sasuke had to admit that he had a problem right now... a very big and almost painful problem, to be precise. An erection that pleaded to be released. To be honest, his first thought was to rape the boy there and then, but he didn’t. He wrote a message for Kakashi, putting it on the table where he knew the other man would see it, and almost ran out of his chamber.

He went to Itachi- the younger prince could definitely not sleep in the same room as the blonde tonight.

* * *

Kakashi came into Sasuke’s room the next morning, and found the note the raven left him. Understanding, but at the same time not quite understanding, Sasuke’s feelings towards the blue-eyed boy, he decided that it would be the best for Naruto to live with the other servants and slaves of the Palace... for the beginning at least.

After few weeks he would send the blonde to the prince again. He was sure that Sasuke fell hard for the boy- that was obvious since Sasuke was able to do whatever he pleases with the captivated boy, but he decided to let Naruto spend some time with the others while he calmed himself before he could do something to the blonde. Sasuke was always disciplined, even as a small child, he was able to control his emotions- that was what Kakashi thought about him at least... not knowing how wrong he was...

* * *

Naruto’s first days with the others were difficult. Kakashi took the responsibility for Naruto. He was supposed to take care of him and watch over him most of the time.

The first night had been very confusing for the blonde boy- he copied the others and took several comfortable pillows, put them on his divan and covered himself with a quilt before he drifted off in sleep, exhausted emotionally and physically because of everything that happened to him.

But that exhaustion of his lasted only for a short time- as the blonde bundle of energy woke up the next morning, he did his best to disobey to the rules the guards and the supervisors put him under.

Kakashi, who was on the training grounds with the Blacks as he was called, heard of what Naruto was doing and hurried to see the blonde.

When the silver-haired man reached the room where Naruto was sleeping with some other servants last night, the chamber supervisor was already waiting for him, very angry obviously.

-“That new kid,” She said in an irritated tone, “refuses to move. He doesn’t even want to come out of the bed. Two girls are bringing him food, otherwise he would starve. He didn’t want to eat since yesterday.” She sighed and Kakashi couldn’t but ask himself if he just recognized sympathy in her voice. The black-haired woman continued,” They tried to talk to him but he is either muttering something or yelling, no one understands him. Try to go and speak with him.”

Kakashi became angry as I walked nearer to the blond who was sitting on a bed, hidden by a cover.

-“You must do what’s ordered to you. This is not a place for spoiled children,” Kakashi scolded him, and saw the blonde removing the cover as he recognized the older man’s voice. “People are working hard here, and you are not better from the others... The truth is, you are the lowest kind of a slave for now. Maybe you’ve been educated in Konoha and Suna, but you’re totally inexperienced in a harem... ’a simple caterpillar in a world of butterflies’. Watch what you’re doing.” Kakashi warned him in a dead-serious voice.

-“You can be punished for your behavior.” He added as a threat. He hoped that it would sound like one to the blonde. Naruto looked up defiantly at him at first, and then a small pout appeared on his lips for few seconds before he glared at the older man. That didn’t affect Kakashi at all, but what did was the tear he saw rolling down Naruto’s cheek before the blonde turned his head to the side. Kakashi never saw a person change so many face expressions in less than a minute. More tears poured down his cheeks. 'O Kami! Please save me from those scenes.' Kakashi thought as he observed the blonde.

-“I don’t want to be punished,” Naruto said all of sudden, “I just want to go home.”

-“You can’t go home,” The older man answered simply, “This is a harem, Emperor’s and Princes’ Palace, their own world. Men or women, servants or Blacks, slaves or guardians, all of us live to serve the Emperor and his sons. Regardless of who we are the doors of our past are forever closed, Naruto.”

-“That can’t be!” The blonde refused to even hear on the other man, “Someone will come and save me, you’ll see! “He almost shouted.

-“Only you can save yourself.” Kakashi advised him. “You can refuse to collaborate, be punished and stay the lowest slave forever. Or you can work, learn how to live in a harem and how to please another man. Only then you will have the opportunity to become the Prince’s 'favorite.'”

Kakashi stepped up to the now silent blonde and leaned forward, removing a blonde lock that was falling in front of his blue eyes before he turned to go.

* * *

The next morning Kakashi stopped by to see how Naruto is doing, and saw that he joined the other girls for the breakfast. He was the only boy here, all the other servants in the chamber were girls.

They kneeled in front of a big copper table and ate in silence. Naruto took a sip from a strong green tea, that had a bitter and a sweet taste at once, and he almost spat it out. Almost. Kakashi saw him making a disgusted face after he drank it.

When he took a bite from the soft bread, he narrowed his eyes at the dough with sesame. Food at Konoha and Suna was mostly different, it could be that Naruto still wasn’t used to it. Then he tried to eat the soft, white cheese, trying to keep it on the bread by using his thumb and the first two fingers of his right hand, but he couldn’t prevent it from sliding from the bread.

Not pleased at all, he stood up obstinately, and kept his head high as he left the dining table. Kakashi went towards him and pulled him to the side so he could talk to him one-on-one without the other servants listening to them in curiosity.

-“What is wrong with you?” Kakashi hissed. “You must eat!”

-“I can’t.” The blonde answered simply, making the older man sigh in defeat- he couldn’t force the blonde to eat, now could he...?

* * *

More days passed and Kakashi assumed that Naruto began feeling lonely. The blonde even became furious after some time, and started yelling at the other servants in another language. Maybe something he learned in Suna, or even here in Konoha while he was in school.

Kakashi was called again to go and talk with Naruto.

The silver-haired man came into the room where Naruto presided, trying to figure out where the blonde was, when he saw him moving under the covers. He didn’t understand why Naruto was doing that constantly- maybe he still believed that all of this was a game and they would let him return home. Well, they would certainly not.

-“Are you insane? What are you doing?” Kakashi restrained himself from yelling.

-“I want to go home.” Naruto exclaimed in a strange voice before he let out a muffled noise. Kakashi immediately recognized a sob.

-“It’s not important what you want. You must do what’s ordered!” The older man couldn’t tolerate this behavior, but he didn’t want to see Naruto crying either and that was mixed with the urge to comfort the blonde in some way. It was confusing.

-“They ordered me not to speak, they ordered me to wear these ugly clothes.” Naruto spoke up with an angry voice, ”Why are they wearing that? Kami-sama, can’t they see what they’re looking like?!”

Kakashi took a better look at himself and at what he was wearing. It was black, very expensive men wardrobe of the palace. The older man understood that Naruto never wore such clothes before- he wasn’t used to the palace clothes. But... being honest... Kakashi thought that the cloth, which Naruto just scolded, flattered the blonde’s unusual beauty, and compared to him, the other servant girls looked simple. Not only because of ogling his slender body, but even with the few pieces of cloth that was given to him, he looked dignified.

The leader of the Black’s restrained himself from commenting and let Naruto continue, hoping that, after voicing all of his complaints, he will be ready to submit. As expected, the blonde continued talking.

-“This is not a place for me- they don’t have the right to keep me here. I’m leaving immediately!” Naruto was ready to stand up and walk out of the door.

This time, Kakashi couldn’t hold himself from smiling. “I told you already- that’s impossible, Naruto. This is the Emperor’s Palace. You will stay here forever.” He stopped for a second before he added, “Just like me.”

Naruto looked at him in hate, “I’m not like you! Don’t compare me with yourself!” He almost yelled.

Kakashi gave him a look before he slapped him on a cheek. It immediately became red, and the silver-haired man saw the blonde’s eyes filling with tears. Naruto looked up at him again in hate and disgust. Kakashi turned to go- he had enough.

All of the servants learned quickly to be obedient. But not Naruto. At the beginning, Kakashi thought that he will change but, later, he would find out exactly how that stubbornness of his is going to affect him in later years, and not only him- many other lives in this palace as well...

To Be Continued…

The Emperor and his sons...

2008-04-08T14:40:05Z

Important announcement: Hello my dear readers...okay- let us skip the introduction- I’ll try to be direct: (…I’ll try…yeah, right…)

...as the time passed, my writing style began changing (those who were reading this story could easily notice that, I think- just compare the first chapters and the last chapter of the story)...my sentiment and my opinions about some things has changed as well. Namely, there are some scenes, dialogues and descriptions I wrote in the story that I don’t like…at all.

That is why I decided to…hmmm…let’s say- edit some parts in the story.

For those who like the story just the way it is- please don’t worry, the thread of the story won’t be drastically changed- it won’t be changed at all actually. But there are few scenes that I’ll rewrite, I’ll change some words, and all of the POV’s will be rewritten into POV’s of a third person.

I was told not to do this, but...I’m really sorry, but I couldn’t hold it out anymore- I had to do this... I’ve wanted it.

Maybe if I would be the author of more stories I wouldn’t do this, but since I ‘have’ only two of them...well, anyway...I’ll definitely do what I’ve began. (The first four chapters are edited, the others will follow shortly afterwards).The names of chapters will be changed as well, so you’ll easily notice how many chapters are already edited.

You’re free to ask me anything you want; tell me if you’re alright with what I’m doing or not- maybe you’ll like the new changes (I repeat again- there won’t be so many drastic changes)...Tell me what’s on your mind.

P.S. As I was writing this story, there were some interesting chapters that inspired me to draw, and I –as a good artist, heh- drew something. Actually, it’s a drawing with Naruto how I picture him in this story. So…umm…he’s sitting with Kyuubi in his lap, and there is another drawing where he dances. I kinda think they’re good, but I don’t really know how (fan fiction?) drawings and paintings and all of that is uploaded on net and where...*stupid me* I heard about a site called...errr...deviantart (?) I think. But I guess I’m not really into it...

Chapter 1

Prince Sasuke Uchiha was kneeling in front of the window in his luxury chamber, when a knock on the door interrupted his thoughts.

-“Just a second,” He shouted, trying to drive away the image of the small boy he saw in the crowd: two most beautiful blue eyes he ever saw, that pierced through his very soul... the smell of cinnamon and honey carried through the air... but... what the boy had said... it wasn’t going out of his mind.

Sasuke sat up from the floor, straightened his clothes and opened the door. Before him stood his guardian and tutor, Kakashi Hatake, whose face had an expression of slight worry. Behind him stood two elite palace guards - the Black Guards.

-“They wanted to see you.” Kakashi pointed at the guards with his head. “They brought a message from your father. It's very important.”

Sasuke's heart beat quickened. One of the Blacks (The Black Guards) gave the Prince a scroll. He un-wrapped it and read it quickly. Sasuke then closed the door and went with the other three men. They needed several minutes to arrive to the most important side of the Palace: The Emperor's Chambers. Sasuke wanted to stop and sink in into the luxury and magnificence of the chamber but they hurried him constantly. Finally, they got in the front of heavy, painted wooden doors where more Blacks were guarding the entrance.

The Prince entered the final chamber carefully. He looked around and saw black silk all over the walls, he went near the bed where a doctor was standing, stepping over expensive carpets. The doctor gave him a signal with the hand to walk over to him. Under the silk curtains of the bed laid motionless and very pale Fugaku - the Emperor of the most powerful land on Earth: Konoha... Sasuke's father.

Just as Sasuke peered through the silk nets, he heard a muffled cough and noticed for the first time another figure in the room. A young man was standing in the shadows on the other side of the bed. Sasuke looked at his face. Itachi.

He nodded to him knowingly and Itachi nodded quickly back. He hasn’t seen his brother for almost a year... he felt a warm feeling rising in his chest. Itachi felt the same on seeing him.

-“You came on my request,” Said the Emperor and his sons bowed their heads in respect, but not because they loved him... no... In all their years there was no love between them ... Fugaku was a great Emperor, but not a very good father- his face never showed emotions even when he was alone with his sons... a calm and cold face without emotions...

Fugaku placed a hand on his chest, where his heart was, and continued, “I'm glad you came. I promised your mother Mikoto something before she died five years ago...” He said turning his head to Kakashi.

Kakashi understood immediately and left the chamber giving a sign to the others to follow him. Fugaku exhaled, he was alone with Sasuke and Itachi now. He observed them for some time and they waited patiently.

-“I have so many things on my mind,” He said with a quiet voice. “You must know... I was not a very good father... from the day each of you was born, I was constantly cold and distant... not like a father should be...” And there he stopped. Sasuke took a glance at his brother. Itachi looked back.

-“To be an Emperor of a strong and big country can be horrible sometimes... I made the decision that is also going to fulfill your mother's wish,” He said and took a deep breath. “Prince Sasuke, Prince Itachi... you, as my only sons, are going to take over the throne because I'm going to die soon... there is nothing to be done about that, I am sick for a half year now. The sickness is coming to its end... and so am I...”

Two brothers listened carefully but said nothing, they knew it was true.

-“I am going to do something... unusual, but my decision is made. You two are going to rule over Konoha together, one on the East and the other on the West...”

Sasuke and Itachi narrowed their eyes and looked at each other again... Konoha was an imperialistic country, that means: only one Emperor is ruling over the whole land and has the whole power... not two... Now they're going to rule together?

-“That doesn't mean that I am going to separate Konoha. Itachi is watching the west side and you, Sasuke, the east side of the land and you two have the absolutely control over the people and land...” Fugaku closed his eyes, he was exhausted. “I'm very tired, I need to rest... use the power wisely, my sons, and rule together in agreement and understanding... you may go now.”

They bowed their heads. Itachi went out of chamber, Sasuke closely behind him. When they were in one of numerous beautiful hallways, they stopped. Itachi turned to face Sasuke.

-“Listen, Sasuke, come tonight around nine in my chamber, I'm going to be alone, we have to talk about this.” Sasuke nodded and turned to go but Itachi caught his hand. Sasuke turned back, squeezed his hand back. A small smile appeared on his face before they separated.

* * *

(Same Night. Around Nine o'clock)

Sasuke took a deep breath and stepped out of his room. It was a very long day and the Prince was exhausted from all the events.

His father is going to die soon, he saw his brother again, he's going to be the Emperor together with Itachi soon and... maybe the most important thing, he saw that boy...

Sasuke snapped out of his thoughts when he saw Kakashi in the hallway. His guardian was obviously waiting for him.

-“Prince Sasuke?”

-“Cut the formalities Kakashi, we're alone.”

-“Sasuke, you're going to your brother I take it?”

-“Yes. Um...Kakashi, I...” He sounded uncomfortable all of sudden.

-“I know.” Kakashi said, “I'm going to the boy right now, you can see him tonight when all is done, alright?”

-“Yes, of course, I-” But he stopped, trying to hide his excitement... he's going to see the boy tonight...

Kakashi smiled. He never saw Sasuke like this and he was his guardian and teacher since his childhood.

-“Never mind,” He said waving his hand in understanding, “When you're back I'm going to take you to him. His name is Naruto.”

* * *

Sasuke knocked on the door... although he knew the 'answer' already.

-“You are still knocking, Sasuke? Tell me you’re not serious...”

Sasuke peered inside and saw Itachi lying on huddle of comfortable pillows. He entered and sat down next to him.

-“You were always walking into my room without knocking when we were children, but that doesn’t mean I am going to do the same... I'm a nice and polite child...”

Itachi just threw a pillow at him that Sasuke dodged easily. Sasuke threw a pillow back and laughed- they haven’t seen each other for a year and they missed each other's company, that was obvious.

Itachi was 22 years old now and he just finished the academy his father sent him into, it was in another city almost on the other side of the country. And one year wasn’t really a short time. They were never separated before.

After few minutes, they collapsed on the pillows, panting.

-“We haven’t done this for a long time...” Sasuke said.

-“Yes... we are like little children...” Itachi glanced at his brother, “But that's not why I called you here, though it was relaxing...”

Sasuke smirked, “Yes, I know.”

-“You heard what father said, you know what that means, don't you? That means we're going be separated.”

-“Not really,” Sasuke said thoughtful, “I have an idea. You do remember the palace in the middle of the country, the Chidori palace, where we've been to since our childhood?”

-“Yes, of course.”

-“We can live there with all our guardians, slaves, servants and guards, we can rule from there and do 'checking' every month, you on the west and I on the east.”

“Sasuke... I didn't know you became wise...”

Sasuke threw a pillow at him in response. “Itachi, I'm serious!”

-“I know, it's a great idea, we can settle that after father's death, I think he would like to spend his last days here, Sasuke, and there are a lot of memories for him here as well.”

-“I know. Are all things settled then?”

“Yes...” Itachi replied while looking calculatingly at Sasuke... something seemed wrong... Sasuke exhaled.

-“What is with you, I never saw you like that. Did something happen while I was away?” Itachi asked.

-“Itachi?”

-“Yes?” Itachi answered narrowing his eyes, something was definitely wrong...

-“Can I...” The younger Uchiha stopped for a second, “...can I tell you something... there is something that happened today...?”

-“Of course...I'm listening.”

-Flashback-

Sasuke looked out of the window of his carriage. He was able to see the palace and a crowd of people on the front gates.

'Oh, please no...' He thought. 'Not again.' Sasuke was just returning from his vacation, he traveled two days back home and he was tired, he wanted to rest.

The whole palace was hiding the fact that the Emperor was sick and is going to die soon... they couldn't tell that to their people yet, they loved the Emperor... there would be confusion and chaos all over the country, many people would hurry to see the Emperor for the last time. So they lied... it was the best until Prince Itachi came to take over the throne.

Sasuke's carriage stopped and he stepped out, Kakashi on his side.

-“Where's the Emperor?!”

-“Prince Sasuke!?”

-“Is the Emperor with you?!”

Kakashi made a way through the crowd and mentioned for Sasuke to follow him. When they were almost at the main doors of the palace, someone shouted from the crowd, loud enough for Kakashi and Sasuke to hear it.

-“There's something wrong with the Emperor! He is sick, isn't he? Why have so many carriages entered the gates but none of them left?!”

Both froze, Kakashi then turned to the source of the voice. “Those are guests, little boy.” Kakashi answered, he couldn't risk a rumor to go around.

-“Oh, really! Why would the Prince go on a vacation while there are guests in the palace? Isn't he supposed to be a good host?!” The voice sounded mockingly.

Kakashi stiffened. A crowd would listen to anything, even to the shouting of some child. The boy could cause many problems. He glanced at Sasuke. Now the younger prince turned to the source of the voice, his eyes went wide... there was a boy around 13 or 14 years old. Although his head was covered with some grey material, Sasuke could see his eyes. Those blue eyes were beautiful, exotic and so knowing... almost piercing through his soul.

-“I want that boy.” Sasuke said, not looking away from the blue-eyed male. Kakashi nodded and mentioned for one Black guard to come with him. Sasuke entered the palace, therefore he didn't saw how they caught him.

-End Flashback-

-“Where is he now, did you speak to him?” Itachi asked.

-“He's with Kakashi, he's preparing him and he is going to give him a chamber, then I will see him.” Sasuke answered.

-“Are you going to keep him?”

Sasuke was silent for a moment. “...yes...”

Itachi looked at his brother knowing what was happening. “Sasuke, you're blushing. I think you fell in love.” He started to laugh loudly when a pillow hit him.

-“Oww... now that was mean…” He said rubbing his nose gently where the pillow hit him.

-“Your own fault, Itachi.”

-“But you know what...?” The older brother had a triumphant smirk playing on his lips, “I know that you fell in love.” He said matter-of-factly.

-“How-”

But Itachi interrupted him. “You're not denying it.” Sasuke felt his cheeks heating up, and Itachi could easily see confusion written all over Sasuke’s face. The older Uchiha then started laughing again.

Sasuke observed him in astonishment. 'Dear God... what is wrong with me, aren’t I actually the cold and expressionless ‘bastard’, why am I behaving like this... Is it all because of that boy...?' Sasuke thought as a yawn escaped him.

-“You're tired, Sasuke... me as well. Go sleep.” Itachi said making himself more comfortable on the pillows.

-“Alright, I'll see you tomorrow, Itachi... Good night,” He said and stood.

-“'Night.”

* * *

(That Same Night With Kakashi)

Kakashi waited for an admiral to bring Naruto into one chamber, where he and a few more Blacks were. The admiral soon arrived, bringing Naruto.

The man actually wanted to keep Naruto for himself, but he resisted the temptation when he saw Kakashi and left the chamber immediately.

Watching the boy attentively, the guards commented.

-“He's too skinny to be useful.”

-“Why didn't God give me such blond hair and blue eyes...?”

-“Maybe he could learn how to give me some pleasure...”

Kakashi glared at them and they stopped. Kakashi looked at the boy and saw that he went through many troubles and that people didn't treat him well since he was caught this morning. Although the blonde was too scared and confused to talk right now, Kakashi saw that he was a ‘resistant one’- he postured proudly and didn't move away.

The guards had to drag him in front of Kakashi. It was hard to satisfy Kakashi and most of the guards were afraid of him. He had a great power here at the palace, and the guards were his subordinates.

Kakashi looked calculatingly at the boy and swept one time with the leather whip he had in his hand. The Black's understood the command.

They ripped the clothes off of the boy.

Naruto stood and kept his head high but with dull eyes, shocked by how deterrent Kakashi looked and because of his own nakedness. Kakashi explored him with his eyes slowly. He looked at the boy's bright blond hair, blue eyes, small perfect nose and beautiful lips... very unusual beauty for a male.

He pointed at one guard and commanded him to open Naruto's mouth. At first, the guard thought the boy is going to bite him, but Naruto was too afraid to move or let out a noise. Kakashi saw white and perfect teeth and said the guard to let him go. Then he started to explore his skin, it was very tanned, what was not common for people in Konoha, it almost reminded him on bronze... it was very beautiful.

Kakashi touched the boy's chest and went over one nipple. Naruto pulled away but Kakashi ignored the blonde’s reaction and went with his hand over the delicate chest once more. Then he looked at the navel and went lower... he smiled, the boy didn't have any hair... he’s only began to mature. He looked pleased when he turned his look on the boy's beautiful legs and ankles. Then he nodded to the guards and they knew what was coming next.

They turned Naruto around so that his back was facing Kakashi. Naruto stiffened. His senses were on alert because of the suspense. He didn’t know what they planned on doing next to him. Kakashi put the whip away and smeared a cold lubricant over one hand after one of the Blacks handed him the clear substance in a small bronze bowl. He put his hand around the boy's knee, following the inner tight and then higher and higher... until he came to his entrance and shoved two fingers into him.

The startled blond yelped at the unexpected intrusion and the guards immediately thought Kakashi is going to hit him, but their silver-haired commander didn't. He turned the fingers inside the blonde, pulled out and licked his fingers.

The boy whimpered and his head fell lower as he tried to hide his shame by covering his face with his palms.

The Black's knew that if the boy wasn't a virgin, he was useless. So they waited. Then Kakashi nodded in a sign of approval after few seconds.

The guards led him to the luxury palace baths, where female servants asked him to sit on a marble slab to bathe him. Kakashi, who was present there the whole time as they led him through the halls, saw jealousy in girl’s eyes. They didn't like his hair that had the color of corn, neither his blue eyes nor his noble posture.

Naruto looked around the huge bath- there were about ten young women lying around the bathroom, not minding that Kakashi was there. They all had either black or brown hair that went down their backs and, like midnight black, eyes that pointed out the paleness of their skin. Only few of them weren't that pale. They were all naked, bathing or just sitting on the slabs, and Naruto saw some of them in corners in lustful, heated hugs and touches, but he said nothing. It was strange for him to see the woman doing that... and in front of males.

When the bath was over they offered him cold water which he drunk with satisfaction, not even stopping to take a breath.

In another chamber, where the Black’s led him, female servants gave him new clothes. Black, and in Naruto’s opinion –that didn’t matter in that moment anyway- very thin, silk pants and a kind of a tunic for men that was also in black color, but entirely transparent so that it revealed his chest. But... it seemed that Naruto was glad that he had any clothes on right now...

To Be Continued…